#eldest is gonna have the blue. youngest is getting the pink
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Achievement unlocked: Update a look! (Given when you change the cover of your ironing board.)
Also, I have washed, dried, and ironed the fabric I'm gonna make the girls pjs out of.
We are a Bluey household through and through. XD
But now I'm gonna try and figure out what to make for dinner and get myself ready for work. Oh, and I need to make a pattern for Dad's reversible waistcoat and find a video on how to make welt pockets (yes, when I aim, I aim high).
#rachel sews a shirt#sewing#(kinda)#eldest is gonna have the blue. youngest is getting the pink#and if the pattern works I'm making more XD#if not I'll reprint or find a company that prints sewing patterns out#flamingofabrics used to but not sure if they still do
2 notes
¡
View notes
Text
king hargrove â b. hargrove
summary: billy never saw himself as a dad, but heâd never trade his two little girls for anythingâ even when they ask him to dress up like a princess and have a tea party with them.
warnings: tooth-rooting fluff. like eating two bags of cotton candy and chasing it with a 72 oz. big gulp soda at the state fair. brief mentions of billyâs upbringing (not detailed). beeâs full name is beatrice but sheâs called bee. oh and a mention of mechanic!billy. no use of ây/nâ. first fic iâve written and actually finished inâŚmonths? i think?? thatâs about it really.
pairings: billy hargrove x fem/mom!reader
word count: 1.7k
authorâs note: i told yâall motherfuckers i was gonna give billy something happy, and here it is!! itâs the most iâve written in about two weeks and yâall can thank this lovely goon: @bookshelf-dust for that. anyway, as always likes and reblogs (especially reblogs) are greatly appreciated, i just ask that you DO NOT copy and repost my writing and claim it as your own!! â xo, morganđ¤
Billy Hargrove was many things. A bad influence, a womanizer, some might even say an antagonizer, of sorts. And while heâd agree to being all of those things before he met you, if someone wouldâve told him that heâd become the father to a little girl in the spring of 1989, and then again in the summer of 1991, he wouldâve told them they were crazy.
But now as he sat at the ridiculously small white dining table set, on the floor with his legs outstretched rather than in one of the dainty chairs that he was sure would crumble under his weight, he was certain that he wouldnât trade this life for anything.
âDaddy, you gotta wear it.â Bee, your youngest daughter, had shoved a pink feather boa at him, making him jump back.
âPleeeease? And this?â Juno, your eldest daughter had asked, holding a tiny plastic tiara out to him, âpretty please?â
âOkay okay.â Billy held his hands up, finally accepting defeat before letting Juno place the tiara on his head as he took the boa, wrapping the feathered accessory around his neck, then smiling for his girls.
Lord, if the guys at the mechanic shop knew about this, theyâd never stop giving him hell over it.
âYou look pretty.â Juno giggled at him as she pretended to pour two cups of tea.
âPretty, huh?â Billy chuckled, âI donât think the pink goes with my shirt.â He tugged at the material of his dark red shirt, showing how it contrasted.
âOh well.â Bee shrugged, âgotta wear it.â
âBossy.â Billy couldnât help but laugh at the miniature version of himself, but if anyone asked where Bee got it from, heâd say it was from you.
âGet it from my daddy.â Bee didnât miss a beat with her response, further showing just how much she was like her dad. All Billy could do was smile to himself, knowing that she was right.
Before he knew it, Juno had offered him an empty teacup, and heâd be damned if he turned it down. The floral patterned cup was abnormally tiny in his hand, but he still brought it up to his lips, pretending to take a drink.
âPinky up.â Juno was quick to correct him, wiggling her tiny pinky at him.
At first, Billy looked confused. Why did he need to have his pinky up?
He felt Beeâs little hand grab at his, trying her hardest to raise his pinky.
âYouâve gotta put your pinky up, daddy.â She tried to pry his pinky from the tiny cup handle, giggling as Billy fought back with her.
âDaddy!â She whined, pouting at him. It didnât take much for Bee to get her way. All she had to do was get those big ocean blue eyes a little misty, and sheâd convince anyone to get her whatever she wantedâ mostly her dad and her uncle Steve.
âAlright, alright.â Billy raised his pinky, waving it at Bee, âbetter?â
Bee simply nodded, appeased with her dadâs actions as she sipped her fake-tea.
Youâd been carrying a basket full of laundry when youâd heard the giggling coming from the girlsâ room. Instead of going on your way to the laundry room, youâd stopped just out of sight, leaning against the wall beside the doorway to listen in. Though you had to admit, seeing Billy in a tiara was quite the spectacle.
âYouâre the king of the castle!â Juno exclaimed, quickly jumping up from the wooden chair to twirl around, her yellow polka-dot skirt twisting around her, the sleeves of her white blouse flowing from the small breeze sheâd created.
âIs that so?â Billy watched as Bee joined in with her sister, both of them twirling around the table, skipping and jumping over their scattered toys.
âMhm.â Bee agreed, âyouâre the king. The king makes the rules.â
âI dunno about that, kiddo.â Billy snorted, âI would say Iâm pretty influential around here though.â
âInfuwentual?â Bee stopped in her tracks, a bewildered look on her face. She struggled with the word, but Billy had quickly realized his mistake by using a big word.
âInfluential.â He gently corrected her, âit means that daddyâs got a lot to do and say with what happens around here.â
Bee nodded, seemingly understanding the meaning of the new word. âSo you make all the rules?â
âNot necessarily, babygirl.â Billy shook his head, smiling. âI do get to help make them though.â
âThat doesnât sound fun.â Bee crossed her arms, expressing that she didnât agree with that decisionâ or whoever made it. Clearly an attitude sheâd picked up from her father.
You smiled to yourself at that. Of course you and Billy made the rules together, and it was a very delicate balance of give and take between the two of you. But if your little girl could have it her way, sheâd be running the world in no longer than two weeksâ time.
âBut thatâs how the world works, Bee.â Billy shrugged, âwhat can you do?â
Bee sat for a moment, seemingly contemplating her choices. Finally she spoke, and her little voice carried so much certainty with it, that even you were sure youâd let her have whatever she demanded. âBecome the queen.â
âYou wanna become the queen, is that right?â Billy couldnât believe what he was hearing, feigning shock.
Bee nodded proudly, her plastic tiara nearly falling from her head.
âWell, youâve gotta be a princess for now.â Billy had made it fairly obvious that he could match his daughterâs sass, âyou do such a good job at that already.â He adjusted her tiara, making sure it was straight again.
ââCourse I do.â Bee sounded almost offended, âI am the princess.â She annunciated the word, only to add emphasis.
âYeah, the mean princess.â Juno stuck her tongue out at her younger sister, knowing that Bee would retaliate.
âHow rude!â Bee tossed one of the little building blocks at Juno, pouting.
âMeanie.â Juno threw a block back at her, which Billy had caught with astonishingly quick reflexes, making both of his daughtersâ eyes widen.
âGirls.â Billyâs voice was firm, yet gentle with them, âthatâs enough.â
âSorryâŚâ both girls mumbled, afraid to even look at each other.
âNeither of you are in trouble.â Billy felt the need to clarify, as he always felt like the bad guy when he had to scold them, âyou just canât call each other names and be mean to each other.â
The girls nodded in unison, showing that they understood the ground rules.
Since Billy had become a father, heâd become more gentle and less abrasive. Heâd never once yelled at either of your girls, choosing to raise them with the kind of gentleness and unconditional love that youâd find in a family movieâ the kind of home that Billy wasnât lucky enough to have growing up.
Heâd be damned if he didnât give his little girls the best life they could possibly have though. Juno was the surprise baby, and sure money got tight at times, but he always worked extra shifts and overtime to make sure she had everything she needed and wanted. Then when Bee came along, Billy had been promoted to assistant manager, which came with a nice paycheck every week that was more than enough to support your little family.
Instead of continuing on to the laundry room, you decided instead to turn on your heel, heading back to the living room with a bright, almost dopey smile on your face from witnessing possibly the sweetest thing youâd ever seen. You set the basket of laundry down on the couch, making your way to the kitchen where you began to prepare dinner.
After about twenty minutes, Billy had gotten himself out of the princess tea party by claiming that he had âkingly dutiesâ to attend to, and while the girls were upset over it, they allowed him to leave.
âMmm,â Billy hummed as he approached you, wrapping his arms around your waist from behind, then he inhaled the aroma of the kitchen, âwhatcha making?â
âSpaghetti.â You responded with a giggle, âor as Bee calls it, âpasghettiâ.â
âSheâll get it eventually.â Billy chuckled, âsheâs got her mamaâs brains for sure.â
âAnd your attitude.â You laughed, scrunching your nose, âwhat a killer combo.â
âTell me about it.â Billy grinned, pressing a kiss to the soft skin of your neck.
âWilliam.â You scolded him, giggling as you shimmied out of his grasp, ânot here.â
Before Billy could even put some space between the two of you, Juno and Bee had come barreling down the stairs, stopping just at the threshold between the kitchen and living room.
âCan we have ice cream for dinner?â They both asked, their puppy dog eyes on full display.
You looked at Billy, a brow arched as you continued to stir the pasta noodles.
âDonât look at me.â Billy held his hands up, shaking his head, giving you that million-dollar smile of his, âI didnât tell them they couldâ.
âBut youâre the king!â Bee shouted, the anticipation was clear in her voice.
âAnd if the king says we can have ice cream for dinnerâŚâ Juno trailed off, looking up at her dad.
âI may be the king, but mamaâs the queen. What she says goes around here.â Billy leaned over to press a kiss to your temple, knowing that the girls wouldnât even try to argue with you over it. âEven I canât get her to change her mind.â
Juno sulked, padding over to her chair at the table, seemingly having accepted defeat.
Bee took a big whiff of the air, then smiled. âMama, is that pasghetti?â
âIt is spaghettiâ. You gently corrected, knowing she still wouldnât say it right anyway. âGo sit at the table with your sister and Iâll make you a plate.â
âOkay.â She chirped, nearly sprinting to the dining table, taking the seat right next to Juno.
Billy watched as the girls chatted amongst themselves, their senseless babbling making his chest swell with pride and an almost overwhelming sense of joy. Everything he never knew he needed was right in front of him, and he wouldnât trade it for the anything. He leaned back against the counter, his arms crossed over his chest as he felt that warm sense of comfort wash over him that heâd been waiting years for.
Seeing the opportunity to tease your husband, you took it without so much as a second thought, though you kept your focus on making dinner.
âYou may be the king, but you make a pretty princess too.â
Billyâs eyes darted over to you, and he smirked to himself. He knew that arguing was pointless, because the queen was always right.
#this shit killed me to write#cutest shit iâve ever written#girl!dad!billy can have my life#billy hargrove#billy hargrove x reader#billy hargrove fluff#billy hargrove fic#clovermunsonâs fics#morganâs writings
870 notes
¡
View notes
Text
âAnother boy?â
Jeff grinned. âYeah. Another one.â He couldnât help but stare at the photo that had landed on his screen as a good luck token from Earth.
He did of course, know about Lucille going into labour the night before and it was for that reason he hadnât had the sleep he probably should have pre-history making Mars landing. But honestly, to get this signal from that little blue planet a good eight months awayâŚhis heart swelledâŚhis beautiful baby boy had a shock of red hair that screamed their Irish ancestry down through the hundreds of years since their family had left the old world.
Lucille sat holding him, looking tired but ever so proud. Her dark hair was tied back and the sparkle in her eyes brought a lump into his throat. Her mother, pink hair and all, sat beside his wife holding his two eldest boys on her lap. Scott had his hand on Virgilâs arm as the now second youngest reached over towards his baby brother, a frown of concentration on his face.
âHeâs beautiful.â
Jeff startled a little. Berry was breaking regs and leaning over the back of Jeffâs pilot couch, her straps unfastened. The cockpit was pretty snug in the lander, most of the room taken up with safety equipment and interfaces, leaving little for the padded personnel support.
He shot an eyebrow in her direction and she smiled a dare back at him. The astrogeologist wasnât one for breaking the rules, she just liked to taunt him a little.
Ju, in contrast, was checking her harness was secure a second time. âCreating your own crew, Tracy?â Her auburn eyes smirked at him. âAiming to replace us?â
He grinned. âCould be.â Dare he mention that his four-year-old eldest could already name all the controls in this cockpit? His grin widened. âBut we canât replace the first person to set foot on Mars, now can we?â
Berry snorted, a little abashed. But it was, after all, her part to play once they made touchdown. The words had been rehearsed, the order of exit decided. For very specific reasons, the first human on Mars was going to be Kate Berrenger.
Berry had worked her ass off to make this mission a reality. Her specialisation onboard was astrogeologist, but honestly it was far more. The woman was talent on legs. It was she who had designed much of the equipment they were deploying on the surface, she who had hunted and gathered the funding, she who had put in the sweat and tears to make this work. And Ju wasnât far behind. The two of them were quite a powerhouse pair. Jeff considered himself and Lee lucky to have been chosen for this mission. Of course, heâd known Berry for a very long time, worked with her for most of it, but it wasnât a given that the team that had helped populate the moon would also be the first on Mars.
âGiven how many life support pods weâre dragging down there, I bet your boys could drop by in about thirty years or less.â
âYou gonna put your money where your mouth is, Berry?â The thought was tantalising. Not to put pressure on any future careers â Lucy would kill him â but he would hope that at least one out of three might follow in his footsteps.
Maybe?
He turned around and opened his mouth, only to be interrupted. âMajor Tracy, tell your team to secure. Two minutes to separation.â Sinclair was his usual grumpy, nervous self.
âRoger that, Orbiter Control.â
He glared at Berry and the redhead bit her lip with a smile, green eyes dancing, before sitting back and strapping herself in preparation for the sequence.
She didnât stop smiling though.
âSo watcha gonna name him?â Lee prodded him with his eyebrows from beside Jeff.
A last glance at the photo before he returned to separation prep, fingers tight in his gloves. âAre you going to remember this one?â An eye in the engineerâs direction.
âSure.â
Running his fingers over the controls, Jeff ran through pre-flight. âName my eldest.â
Lee grunted, his eyes darting away. âNot important right now.â A flick of a switch. âIâm green across the board.â
âA-ok.â Jeff ran through the last sequence of checksâŚand ran them againâŚfor luck. âOrbiter Control, we are green for separation.â
âRoger that, Cornerstone. Separation in sixty seconds on my mark.â A breath. âMark.â Another pause. âGood luck.â
And the countdown began.
Jeff ran his eyes over everything again. The great ship that had journeyed so far from home was preparing to split in half. The lander at the top of the vessel was to pull away from the orbiter and its massive propulsion engines to begin the historic descent to the Martian surface. Eight months in space, so much preparation time and so many sacrifices before that, had all led to this moment.
History in the making.
His eyes combed the readouts watching like a hawk. The computer had control, but computers could only do so much.
Still green across the board.
Quiet, his fingers touched the screen where the photo had been. âJohn Glenn Tracy.â A breath. âHis name is John.â
Displays shifted as the countdown hit zero and machinery grunted. The Cornerstone drifted apart from its propulsion module and floated free far above the red of the Martian surface.
Jeff eyed his instrumentation and sent a prayer to his family back home.
Today was an important day.
-o-o-o-
Lee watched Jeff side-on as he clicked his helmet into place. Taylor was a realist and he knew he wouldnât be here without the crazy pilot.
It was Jeffâs drive that had gotten them this far. It was like riding a rollercoaster of determination and outright luck. From the Airforce, through space training and their sojourns on Alfie, Lee had tied himself to the manâs coat tails and hadnât looked back.
God, it had been fun.
Jeff Tracy was a tsunami that crashed through everything and took everyone with him.
And Lee went willingly.
When they had been chosen for this mission it was a dream come true.
The countdown dropped to zero and machinery clunked as the lander separated smoothly from the orbiter. She drifted momentarily before the computer engaged thrusters to push her gently out of orbital alignment.
âWe are five by five for atmospheric entry.â The words he uttered were almost rote after so many practise simulations back on Earth.
Atmospheric entry on Mars was considerably different to entry on Earth. Terran atmosphere was more like soup in comparison to the barely-there Martian atmosphere. Still made for a warm entry though, friction was friction after all.
âTrajectory achieved.â Jeffâs voice was confident and firm. As always.
Lee eyed the computer readouts, mentally ticking off procedure as the lander dipped into the outer reaches of the atmosphere and shifted to its entry interface.
Forces wrapped themselves around Lee and his body responded. After so many months of weightlessness, this was going to be a challenge.
âReady for deceleration burn.â
The landing module sported early entrance stage retro thrusters designed to slow the vehicle to reduce the friction on the spacecraftâs skin. A new innovation that had proven essential in many return trips to the moon in preparation for the creation of a habitable dome on the satellite.
And here they were attempting to do something similar on Mars.
Cornerstone shook as her thrusters engaged exactly on time.
The craft roared.
Lee revelled in it.
âThree minutes to subsonic.â
âI really hate this bit.â It was barely heard above the commotion.
Lee snorted to himself. Ju was an astronaut in every sense, but she had a thing regarding atmospheric entry and the microscopic bits they could be exploded into if something went wrong.
âWe are on track, Ju. Not a thing to worry about.â His voice reassurance itself, Jeff could sell the moon cheese if he so felt like it.
âOrbiter to Cornerstone. Tracy, we have a problem.â
Lee blinked. Sinclairâs voice was ominous.
âOrbiter, detail?â
âCornerstone, weather has kicked up on the landing site. We have a developing dust storm. Looks to be a big one.â
âOrbiter, we are fixed for descent. Please advise severity.â Jeffâs tone was frustrated and Lee couldnât help but echo it.
Data landed in Leeâs console and while Jeff continued to monitor their descent, Lee examined the situation. âWe have a category five dust storm developing over the landing site. Orbiter is right, she looks like she could actually do some damage.â
Mars dust storms were generally all gust and no guts. The air density and pressure forced storms that were dramatic to look at, but generally little more than a windy day on planet Earth. This one, however... âItâs an anomaly.â
Jeffâs eyes darted from his console to Leeâs, grey eyes assessing the data. âJu, your opinion?â They had to make the decision fast. Altering their trajectory now was possible, but fuel was precious. Any extra used now narrowed their safety margin for later.
The meteorologistâs fingers darted over her board. âUnusual strength, I agree.â Lee glanced in her direction as she frowned. âBut Cornerstone should be able to handle it.â
ââShouldâ is not a good enough assumption, Zhang.â Jeff was frowning. The landerâs retros cut out as they reached a safe enough velocity to manoeuvre and Jeffâs hands curled around the yoke.
Leeâs finger darted over his board and brought up the outside cameras.
The red planet stretched out before them, her slightly blue tinted atmosphere contrasting against the rust of her surface.
That surface was churning.
Ju was outraged. âHow the hell did that develop in the time it took us to separate from Orbiter? She was as calm as a sleeping baby!â
âI donât care about then, I need now. Zhang, recommendation!â
The woman grunted. âI say go. If you think you can handle it. It is well within Cornerstoneâs specs. Your decision, Major.â
Jeffâs lips thinned, his eyes darting across the readouts. A moment and he hit the comms switch. âOrbiter, we are go for landing. Weâve come this far, might as well go all the way.â
âTracy, are you sure?â
âHumanity never got anywhere taking it easy.â He glanced at Lee. âHold onto something.â
Cornerstone began her turn, orientating her nose to the sky so her retros could lower her safely to the Martian surface.
Or in Jeff Tracy terms, âspinning so she could park her assâ.
As if reading Leeâs mind, the glint in Jeffâs eyes was something to both be wary of and to celebrate.
Out of the four of them, Jeff was the most reckless, the most daring. But as he was the pilot, it sometimes called for it. Jeff had already saved them from becoming just another crater on Earthâs moon by pulling the most unconventional manoeuvre ever seen on the satellite when a landing thruster misfired on approach. The craft had shot off on a completely unpredicted vector that would have ploughed them into moon dust...if Jeff hadnât reacted as fast as he did. He flipped the craft with its remaining three thrusters and, shedding the majority of their velocity in an energy dump that had Leeâs stomach on the outside, planted their craft like a sack of potatoes.
They had landed roughly, but they had landed alive and Lee was still amazed his friend had been able to do that.
So, if they were going down in a cloud of red dust, Lee was quite happy to have Jeff at the controls.
Not to say that Lee himself wasnât handy with a spacecraft. He had his own experience to be proud of. He flew, but his realm was more the mechanical. He was here as back up and maintenance.
For those times the Tracy fix wasnât quite enough.
A sigh. He eyed the billowing clouds below as they rapidly approached. They were history in the making. Whatever happened here today would be taught in schools for decades to come.
He had faith in Jeff. They would land, Berry would take those first important steps on a new planet, say the rehearsed words, and join Neil Armstrong in the halls of fame.
But first they had to get there.
-o-o-o-
Jeff swallowed as the cloud of dust loomed beneath the lander. Numbers scrolled across his console. The computer should be able to handle most of it. Its programming was solid. Lucy had made sure of it.
The thought of his beautiful wife...little Johnny.
Dust swelled and wrapped around their craft and visibility became...bad.
Cornerstone shuddered.
Mars dust was a bastard of a thing. Ever so fine and carrying a tiny electric charge that on occasion interfered with instruments.
This was one of those occasions.
âWe have blackout on three primary sensors.â Damn. Two others flickered, the screen fritzing a moment.
His fingers darted over controls in an attempt to compensate for the data loss.
Lee was muttering beside him and stabbing at his board. âRerouting to back-ups.â
Their screens flickered and cleared somewhat.
Numbers plummeted.
Beyond the blinding dust the digital readout that marked the surface of the planet approached.
Far too fast.
Retros crucial to start the landing sequence did not fire.
Shit.
It took seconds for him to compensate and move to manual, but that was enough for the craft to fall many more metres so, when he did manually trigger the burn, they were lower than they should be.
Cornerstone roared as he pushed more energy into braking.
âLee, we need primary thrust or we are so much pancake!â Her four landing thrusters were not slowing them enough. The math in his head was churning out a fatal result and their history-making attempt was fast turning into a shitfest. âI need that power now.â
âYou have it.â Short and sharp as Leeâs hands darted over his console.
On Jeffâs board the main thruster icon lit up.
It wasnât meant to be used this way. The main thruster was for launching. It was far more powerful than they needed to land. But if he didnât slow Cornerstone, she was going to take on a big red rock and lose.
The computer ran calculations and spat numbers out at him.
âFiring main thruster.â The icon flashed, Cornerstone roared and g-forces wrapped around all of them and squeezed.
No one said anything for the second of burn that slowed their descent ever so rapidly. Everything shook, the shipâs superstructure groaning.
Jeffâs eyes tracked their velocity, counting down as the surface of the planet rushed towards them. Visually they couldnât see it. Virtually it looked ready to slap them in the face.
But the main thruster compensated, slowing the craft just enough for the landing rockets to do their job.
Jeff killed the big one and concentrated on the landers to take the last of their speed.
Cornerstone slowed. Five hundred metres. Four hundred metres. Three hundred metres. Two hundred metres. One hundred metres. Landing struts deployed. Fifty. Thirty. Twe-
The whole ship slammed to a stop, its structure groaning and tilting for a second before righting itself. Alarms began shrieking, red lights flashing all over his board.
What the hell?!
The readout had them stalled nineteen metres âaboveâ the virtual surface. Virtual was obviously not lining up with actual.
Another metallic groan and the ship tilted slightly again. This time it stayed tilted. No doubt a landing strut had taken the brunt and folded.
One red light screamed at him more than the others.
Beside him, Lee confirmed his fears. âWe have a fuel leak.â
Shit!
He was unstrapping himself even as the craft groaned again. Something sparked not far away. Lee was a split second behind, listing the reason for the malfunction. The exterior hull, and the mangled landing strut responsible.
A rupture in the external hull. Hell.
Jeff undocked a diagnostic pad and slapped it on his belt.
Martian gravity made itself known. So many months without its native pull, Jeffâs body protested the sudden movement, but they didnât have time. Precious fuel was escaping.
He hit the ladder leading out of the cockpit at a run, feet locking around the struts and his hands pushing him down. The whole sensation of gravity, but only a third of Earthâs was baffling. His body caught between expectations and stumbling along the way. Ultimately, he partly fell his way down through the access ports, hands grabbing at the railings barely preventing him from colliding with each deck.
Cornerstoneâs fuel tanks were attached to her four landers, with a fifth fueling her main launcher.
It was number three that was the problem.
His boots hit decking and he scrambled for the airlock. Beside him Lee had a toolkit and they both barrelled through the door sealing it behind them.
The pumps cycled and the pressure dropped, their suits shifting with the change, and then the elevator was lowering them to the ground.
As the doors opened, they were faced with a wall of swirling dust.
Jeff did his best to ignore it but it fast became a problem. The maintenance tab in his hand was directing him to climb ladders up the side of the vehicle, but he could barely see the tablet, much less the ladders themselves through the red dust.
âStick close, Lee. Iâd hate to lose you in this.â
âRight behind you, Jeff. Wouldna want to lose you either.â
It was simple, but reassuring nonetheless. Fumbling, he found the landing strut. It was skewed in a way that even in the thick swirling haze, he could see was far from the right angle for correct support.
Hooking a foot into the lowest rung, he snagged his friend and urged him up the ladder ahead. If anyone was going to save their asses in this situation, it was Lee.
If Jeff could land it, chances were Lee could fix it. The man could jimmy two sticks and a rubberband into whatever was needed. Hell, heâd done almost exactly that on the moon at least twice.
This was just another challenge. Jeff had landed them, no matter how roughly. Now Lee would be able to fix it.
Jeff clung to that maxim.
But the question wasnât about skill, it was more about whether or not they were going to damn well be able to see what they needed to see in order to do what needed doing.
Red obscured everything. The speed it was all flying past spoke to his earth senses of gale force winds, but the pressure on his suit was little more than a windy day.
Not enough to affect the spacecraft.
Mars was obviously educating them early that this was not Earth. Not in any way shape or form.
Their clamber up the strut was partly a blind one, but they made it to the damaged side of the craft. Through a mixture of touch and virtual readout, it became clear that the outer hull had buckled, forcing the inner hull into the fuel tank. Most of it had held, but there was a small microfracture and the pressure differences were bubbling solid state fuel into gas at a rate that, if it didnât deplete the tank, would likely cause an explosion that would solve all their problems with a history-making finality.
Jeff climbed up beside Lee as he fumbled at his tool kit. The tank was dislodged off its mounts, something they would need to remedy later, but it was still inset from the hull.
Jeff put his body in position to block the main flow of the dust and wind, jamming himself up against the still warm hull of his ship.
A little less dust swirled over the bubbling crack and Lee didnât hesitate. Before Jeff could blink, gell bondtape landed smoothly over the area, the engineer sealing it with an electronic nudge from a set-wand. The electricity lined molecules up like soldiers and locked them in place bonding them to whatever the tape was adhered to. They had used the same stuff on Alfie two years ago when one of their habitats had tried to make one with the lack of lunar atmosphere.
An extremely simple solution for a very dangerous problem.
His heart, still adrenalin-fueled, refused to believe the danger was over.
As if reading Jeffâs thoughts, Lee smirked at him through the haze. âNever leave home without it.â A sigh as he ran a gloved hand over the seal. âThis should hold for the short term. Once we are sure the strut is stabilised, Iâll give it a good going over. Hopefully, we can lose this storm in the process.â
Jeff would have liked to claim it couldnât blow forever, but both of them knew Mars storms could be unpredictable and last for months if they so chose to.
Lee ran a scanner over the strutâs connection to the launcher. How the hell the engineer could see the readouts, Jeff didnât know.
For all future excursions to the Red Planet, Jeff was going to recommend helmet based heads-up displays.
âSheâs safe for now. A little bent, but she isnât going to fall over. Hopefully, once we get out some of the heavy lifting equipment we can bend her back into shape if we need to.â Lee stood up. âHull patching is going to be an ass, though.â
Jeffâs lips thinned and he dropped a hand onto his friendâs shoulder. âOne thing at a time. Weâve got this, Lee.â
Lee grunted. âHow the hell do you keep spinning the optimism, Jeff?â
A snort. âWhat? Youâd prefer doom and gloom?â He shuffled back towards the ladder. âThatâs it, Lee, weâre never leaving this god forsaken rock. Welcome to your new home.â He raised up his hands and as if the gods declared him some kind of Moses for that very moment, the dust clouds parted as if they were a red sea of sand. Sol, so much smaller this far away, poked its weak light through the hazy atmosphere and lit up the bare red rocks of their temporary home. While on one side, the billowing wall of dust storm swirled on its way, on the other red mountains rose up to a weak blue-red sky.
Lee shifted down beside him. âYou know, I figured you had an agreement with the gods of physics, but isnât this a little ridiculous?â
Jeff was too captivated with the view to respond.
Cornerstone was on the plateau they had been simulating for months on end. She stood tall and proud, if a little crooked and pinker than her promo shots.
âWe made it.â The words fell from his lips.
Lee clung to the ladder beside him. âYeah, that we did.â
Sunlight flickered weakly in the atmosphere and a gust of wind dragged more dust across the view.
Jeff shifted. âWe better get inside before that mess starts up again. Take advantage of being able to see where we are going.â
Lee didnât respond immediately, his eyes combing the jagged horizon. âThanks, Jeff.â
A frown. âFor what?â
âGetting us here.â
âIt was a group effort, Lee, you know that. Couldnât have done it without the team. Couldnât have done it without you. Hell, you just patched a hole that could have blown us up.â
Lee grunted.
âAre you guys going to hang outside all day, or do we have to guess the sitrep?â Berryâs tone was tight.
âRoger, Berrenger. Situation secure. On our way back in.â
It wasnât until they reached the elevator that he realised exactly what had happened.
And who he was.
By the doors, protected by the shadow of the lowered module was a single footprint that hadnât been blown away by the wind.
âAw, hell.â
Lee, as always, stepped up beside him. âYeah. I guess that makes you the first man to walk on Mars.â
-o-o-o-
Ju was furious. âIt was Kateâs right to be the first!â
The vacs in the airlock had sucked everything off their suits to the point Lee was surprised his hair wasnât standing on end despite the helmet.
As it was, his hackles were somewhere near orbit as they stood in the conference room that doubled as a mess. âAnd what exactly do you think we were supposed to do? The ship was going to explode.â It was simple to Lee. Sure, he was all for equality, it was a given, but they wouldâve been all equally dead if he and Jeff hadnât done what they did.
âYou didnât give us a chance!â
âIâm the engineer here, Zhang. There wasnât time! The decision was made and we are alive because of it.â
âThen why werenât you first, Taylor? Why the hell was Tracy even out there? Heâs not the engineer!â
Beside Lee, Jeff straightened. âStandard procedure, Zhang. We work in pairs. If you think I was going to let Lee go out in that on his own, youâve been serving while wearing a blindfold.â
The short, dark-haired woman stepped up to the Major, her eyes fiery. âIt was Kateâs place in history and you stole it!â
Lee flared. âWe did what was necessary! This was not a publicity grab, for Christâs sake! It didnât even occur to us until we were returning. It was about saving our lives, Zhang. How can you possibly think it was anything else?â
âBecause it always is.â She waved a hand at Jeff. âAlways the hotshot. Always the first. Always the hero. Do you ever think, Tracy? Do you ever think about those you barrel past?â
Jeff glared down at the meteorologist. âI will not apologise for my achievements, Zhang. This was an honest to god accident.â
âDue to decisions made by you.â
âWhat the hell, Zhang?!â Lee pushed forward. That was taking it too far.
âWe should never have tried to land in that dust storm. We should have waited it out.â
âYou said we could take it!â
âBut it wasnât my decision, was it?â Her tone was a positive hiss at Jeff.
âScrew you, Zhang-â
âTaylor!â
âJeff-â
The man was still the damn tall walking wall when he wanted to be. âLee, stop.â He glared at Ju. âI will not apologise for my command decisions either, Zhang. What was done, is done.â His stance softened as he turned to Berry.
She had been ominously quiet the entire time.
Jeff sighed. âIâm sorry, Kate.â
The red-haired astrogeologist straightened away from the bulkhead, her arms still folded across her chest. Lee had always liked Berry. She had her head on much straighter than Ju ever did.
Ju was like a terrier with a bone.
The bone variety today was definitely Jeff-flavoured.
But there was only kindness in Berryâs eyes as she looked up at the Major. âThis sucks, Jeff, it really does.â She looked down a moment. âBut it is what it is and I guess it was what it was meant to be.â A shrug. âI suppose Iâll have to settle for third on Mars. Still pretty momentous, I think.â
âKate, it doesnât have to be that way.â Jeff took a step towards her. âItâs not official. It was a stupid repair. We can do the ceremonial step onto the planet anyway. No one has to know.â
Her head tilted to one side. âSo, the ship miraculously healed itself?â
âBerry-â
She closed the gap between them, placing a hand on his arm. âJeff, honestly, itâs not what is important here. You took the first step. We still have plenty of others that need to be taken. My ego can keep.â
Zhang flared again. âKate, this was for women-â
âJu, enough. It doesnât matter! Humans have just landed on Mars, for godâs sake. I would have thought we would be a little less worried about the gender of the person taking the first step and more worried about the fact we did it without blowing up.â
âIt was supposed to be you.â Ju wilted in defeat under Berryâs glare.
âWell, it was Jeff, and I think he is no less deserving than any of us.â
Jeffâs voice was quiet. âAre you sure, Kate?â The use of her first name was a rarity for the major, there was a friendship between those two almost as long as the one between Jeff and Lee. Hell, if Jeff hadnât met Leeâs sister, Lucy, the engineer wondered what might have eventuated in that department.
Not that he had ever had to worry about that. Jeff was a complete sop for Lucy. His sis had the man wrapped around her little finger.
If that made Lee feel just that touch more protective of the crazy pilot, then so be it.
Kate straightened, her shoulders strong. âIâm sure.â Then her lips curled up a little. âBesides, my lines were so much more elegant than âStick close, Lee. Iâd hate to lose you in this.ââ
Jeff snorted and shrugged. âIf Iâm going to make history gotta make sure my best friend is with me.â
Zhang made a disgusted sound and stormed out of the room.
Shoulders dropping, Jeff sighed. âGuess I need to work on my phrasing.â
But Lee was too wrapped in the moment, a little too proud and grateful to care. âSheâll live.â
The grunt from Jeff reminded Lee that they still had months to share living quarters with the fiery Ju.
âDonât worry, Iâll talk to her.â Berry squeezed Jeffâs arm before reaching out to Lee as well. âThank you, both of you, for getting us down safely. Weâre on Mars, guys. Let the party begin.â
The smile in her eyes was honest and ever so heartening.
-o-o-o-
#thunderbirds are go#thunderbirds#thunderbirds fanfiction#jeff tracy#pre-series#younger tracys#the mars mission#lee taylor#nuttyfic reblog
41 notes
¡
View notes
Note
hiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!
i literally love the way you write akito so. can i request akito x fem! reader who has like a younger sister whos 4-5ish? younger sis is all over him when he comes over like always tryna be on his lap and play with him and readers just like "shit now how am i gonna spend time with my bf" LMAOO I SEE TIKTOKS ON THIS AND IM JUST LIKE "awđĽš"
have a wonderhoyful day đ
-> đđŽđ§đŹđĄđ˘đ§đ & đđ˘đđ§đ˘đ đĄđ
Having a little sister can be fun, until your boyfriend starts spending more time with her than you..!?
With Akito Shinonome, fem!reader
One of the first things Akito learned about you is that you have a little sister, really little sister. He thought it was funny that even though you were the same age, he was the youngest sibling and you were the eldest. Different upbringings that didnât interfere with meeting each other.
You didnât talk about her a lot, but enough for your boyfriend to wanna meet her. And since his house had a tender atmosphere due to his father and sister, why not bring him over to yours so he can meet your sister?
When you told her the news, she was just as excited as Akito. She hears you always talking about him and to him over the phone, maybe excited was an understatement. She was ecstatic. It didnât take long before she asked what Akitoâs favorite color was so she could make him a colorful card & other crafts.
â(Name) (Name), do you think heâll like this!?â
âOf course he will (Sisterâs name). If you make it Iâm sure heâll love it.â
Somehow, you were more patient for Akitoâs arrival than your sister was, and she hasnât even met the guy! She was practically bouncing off the walls, with a huge grin on her face. Deep down, you were happy that she was so happy. Some siblings wouldnât want to meet their sister/brotherâs partner in fear of them taking them away. But she wasnât like that at all.
Every little sound outside has her looking out the window, scanning across the scenery in search of a âtall orange haired guyâ as you described to her. When she finally caught sight of him, she was already opening the door before he even got to it.
âIâm here- oh. Are you..?â
âItâs me! (Nameâs) sister, (Sisterâs name)! And youâre âKito!â
ââŚâKito..?â
Typically, only you would call him that. Anyone else who called him that even in a joking matter he told to stop. But Akito didnât know if you referred to him as ââKitoâ to your sister or if she said it by herself. Either way, he thought it was adorable.
âRight, introductions. Akito, this is (Sisterâs name), (Sisterâs name), this is Akito, or âKito, whatever you wanna call him!â
For some reason, Akito was okay with that. Maybe it was because it was your little sister, and he would feel terrible about telling her off. Before he knew it, she was pulling him into the living room and proudly showing the card she made. It was bright, very bright orange crayon scribbles and other colors like blue & pink. On it said âWelcome home Akito.â
Home? Although this wasnât his real home, it felt like it. And it started feeling more like that the more time he spent with your sister. Itâs been about an hour since he showed up, and heâs yet be alone with you.
Surprisingly, your boyfriend is really good with kids. He wasnât harsh or mean with her at all, but genuinely nice. It felt strange seeing him like that, but it was relieving to see they were getting along so well. ButâŚ
âOkay (Sisterâs name), Iâm gonna go spend some time with (Name), do you go to sleep around this time?â
âI can stay up later, I wanna hang out with you and (Name)!â
Youâre kidding⌠here you thought youâd get the quality time you desperately wanted with Akito. You love your sister, dearly. But man you wish she was asleep right now. Itâs already past her bedtime, so usually it wouldnât be a pain to get her to sleep. But since sheâs so ecstatic, it might be harder.
âActually, (Sisterâs name), I think itâs too late for you to be up. âKito will be here in the morning still, so you can see him then.â
âBut-â
âNo buts, we canât have you losing sleep, off to bed!â
Solemnly and tiredly, she made her way to her room. You honestly felt bad, but it was already getting late, and youâve yet too even spend alone time with Akito. You and him quietly headed to your room, where he threw himself on the bed.
It was silent for a moment, a comfortable silence. It was clear he was a bit drained from keeping up with a kidâs energy for so long, it was also clear you missed him a bit.
âI saw that face, you were jealous, werenât you?â
âI wasnât jealous, just felt a little left out, yâknow?â
He chuckled and patted the spot on the mattress next to him, silently asking for you to lay with him. Of course, you obliged. This was time time youâve been looking forward to all day.
He quickly wrapped his arms around you before kicking the blankets over you two. He always did this, using his legs and feet to get the blanket over you and him because he didnât want to let go of you.
âSo now I have two (Last name)âs to focus on, huh?â
âI guess so⌠but yâknow this alone time if gonna be less frequent now right?â
âItâs okay, we still always have my place. Besides, I think I like hanging out with your sister more than you.â
You softly punched his arm as he laughed. You could tell he enjoyed meeting your sister. Before, you never saw him interact with kids, so you had no idea he was good with them until now. It was endearing in a way.
âGoodnight Akito⌠love you..â
âGoodnight (Name), I love you too. Sleep well..â
#project sekai#prsk#pjsk#pjsekai#project sekai x reader#pjsk x reader#pjsekai x reader#akito shinonome#akito#akito shinonome x reader#akito x reader#akito fluff#project sekai fluff#dor writes
119 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Old Hornet specie drawings
AHHHHHHHHHHHHGHGGGGGG
So I feel like Hornets are diverse in just types. Wasps do have some diversity but not environmental species.
WARNING: THIS IS GONNA BE SO LONGGGGGG
Eastern Hornet
Diet - Berries, wild creatures and mostly aquatic creatures. They love potatoes for some reason. They also love eating aquatic creature eggs. Eastern Hornets are omnivores, not carnivores.
Society/royalty - All Easterners live in the hive or surrounding area. The hive, also known as Berry Hive, is built to have multiple rooms for housing upperclass members. Adult males work in the army but can choose to have a different job like baking bread. The male children of the queen can be generals, or just people who live on the highest level of the hive. OH YEAH I FORGOT TO MENTION, Berry Hive is ABSOLUTELY HUMONGOUS. Their hierarchy is just the queen, princesses and princes, the royal army, workers, unemployed, children, and criminals/prisoners. They do not have last names like Wasps but each family has a name like Hunter or Skywatch. It works like a last name but it lasts forever and canât change. When two hornets with different family names have offspring, the offspring gets the motherâs family name. When the queen dies, her eldest daughter takes the throne unless the queen chooses a different one before she dies.
Appearance - All of them have orange, yellow, and a golden colour. They have brownish-black fur patterns. All of them also have long fur distinguishing where their elbow is. Royalty can have more beautiful patterns including spirals and random stars in their fur. Their stinger is thick and sharp but thinner than a bees. Their eyes are usually brown but can be green or blue which is commonly seen in royals. If born on a full blood moon then they will have more reddish fur, shiny black eyes, and stars in their fur. This is why they avoid trying to have their offspring hatch during this weird event. Eclipse can also affect appearance, like having spiral patterns in their eyes and darker or lighter colours, this also makes them more aggressive or depressive⌠or maybe something happened in their life⌠BLAME THE DAY THEY WERE HATCHED ON!
Northern Hornet
Diet - Mostly aquatic creatures, artic plants and traded foods. Northerners are Omnivores.
Society/royalty - There is multiple tiers and people can go up the tiers. The queen is the highest ranking with her princesses under her. The princes are also high ranking and are treated like royal cousins. In order for a princess to take the throne they must go through trials where they LITERALLY FIGHT TO THE DEATH FOR THE THRONE⌠I mean go girly! The sibling that lives takes the throne. All princesses must be 18 or more winters before the FIGHT TO THE DEATH HAPPENS!!! But a queen can choose not to do it and let the youngest take the throne as they will be able to rule longer, yes, a four winter year old can take the throne. Also ages are a little messed up because itâs literally winter all the time, someone could be twenty-three years old but be considered sixteen. The ranks are the queen, her heirs, outside royal family and princes, workers, children, unemployed, war prisoners and criminals. Children are often shoved into an academy at three winters.
Appearance - Northern Hornets are often cool colours, like blues and purples and some greens. Pink can appear in hornets. They have the biggest fur around their elbows. They have glossy black eyes and very sharp teeth. THE BLOOD MOON APPEARS AGAIN! When a Northerner is born on a blood moon, they have more pinkish fur and darker blues. When born during an Aurora, their wings reflect it and they have the colours seen in the beautiful lights. Their antennae are sharper at the ends.
Western Hornet
Diet - Cactus fruits, desert creatures, and plants. They have a cultural dish of a desert grub husk filled with its meat and a mixture of cactus fruits and native vegetables with cheese sauce.
Society/royalty - The hierarchy is similar to the Souther Hornets. The queen, her princesses, princes, royal family and the queenâs friends, adult workers, children, unemployed, and any criminals and prisoners. When the queen dies, the youngest princess will take the throne and the older daughters will become generals/or instructors to their younger sisterâs children. When children reach five winters, they are thrown into an academy. Princes are not considered high royalty.
Appearance - Thin/scrawny build, smaller fur around elbows. Desert colours, yellows, oranges, and pinkish oranges. Their eyes are black and glossy. Their stinger is thin and sharp. They do not change because of their hatching day. They have brown wings.
Southern Hornets
Diet - Southern creatures, and southern plants. They commonly eat fruit from mountain ranges. Southern Hornets are omnivores, mostly carnivorous.
Society/royalty - They have a chill society. Children go into an academy at two winters and stay till eighteen winters. The queens heirs cast a voting after she dies, the people choose what princess they want. They often choose the nicest. The hierarchy is the queen, her princesses, princes and royal family, workers and children, unemployed, and criminals. They treat the poor equally and allow them to get jobs easily.
Appearance - They have dark blues, oranges, desaturated dark reds that look brown, and orange-reds. They have a lot of fur around their elbows. When born under an eclipse they have darker colours with star patterns. When born under a full moon, they have very light and nighttime colours.
SHOULD I REMAKE THESE OLD DRAWINGS AND ADD THE HYBRIDS (Southwest, Northeast)
Thank you for listening
#artwork#digital art#art#my art#drawing#insect#oc#original character#artists of tumblr#character art#original art#ocs#my ocs#oringinal character#my characters
6 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Episode 3: Inazuma Japan +Pineapples
[Jap Dub] | [Eng Dub]
*insert intro music*
Taken place in:
Episode 69: The birth of Inazuma Japan!
"WHO'S THE MAN?"
"I AM."
"WHO'S GONNA GET INTO THE NATIONAL TEAM?"
"I AM!"
Natsumi's eyebrows furrowed, "...What... are they doing?"
"Megane's hyping his brother up. I think he's a bit nervous." Haruna replied, dusting her camera, unfazed.
The younger twin took a deep breath, "I AAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMMM!"
"YEAAAAAAAH!"
The girls blinked.
The daughter of the chairman turned away from the twins, "Anyways, Aki. Did Team A like the new uniforms?"
"They loved it. Some more than others." She chuckled glancing to the side at the trio.
"Like yeah, bros, don't you see how good this looks on me?" Masaru gushed holding out the bottom of his blue team-jersey, admiring its quality.
The pink haired middle triplet, Tomo, massaged his brother's shoulders encouragingly, "Very, like, very nice, yeah!"
The youngest, Tsutomu, nodded enthusiastically.
The eldest triplet posed. "Like yeah, I know. I took sooo many pictures. I can't wait to post them on MySpace!"
"Can we go nooooow?"
"No."
"UUUUUGH-GAAAAH, I don't get it! Why would you want to watch Japanese football?"
"There's always a benefit from watching strong players, Luca."
"Strong players? PUH-LEASE! Japan is known worldwide for many things: baseball, Sumo, judo, snow sports and even golf but football? Even Japanese players, like YOU, go to European countries to play football!"
"You're right. But them, they might be able to make a change. Especially that goalkeeper there."
"You said his name is Mamoru, right?"
"Endou Mamoru. The captain of the football team for this here school. He turned a bunch of nobodies to the best in the country. He could do the same thing at the FFI."
"I'm guessing he's your favourite."
"But Endou isn't the only one."
"Oh gosh, you're going to give me a whole rundown of every single player aren't you?"
"You know me so well."
-
"Now who's that one?"
"That guy's twin brother."
"GO KAZUTO! YOU. ARE. THE. MAN!!!" Kakeru screamed through a megaphone cone. "WOOOO!!!"
"He doesn't even have the ball anymore..."
"And Gouenji is cornered by Matsuno and Mukata. It seems the whole of Team A is cautious of the Flame Striker, and rightfully so! What will he do?!"
Gouenji spotted Toramaru running towards the goal with Yamino trailing behind. He then kicked the ball through Matsuno's legs, passing, "Go for it Toramaru!"
Toramaru recieved the ball and was about to kick it when something made him hesitate and instead he passed the ball back to a now surprised Yamino.
Then the whistle blew.
"And that's the end of the first half! The match we have today is a tight one with the score only being 1 All. The fight for a place in Japan's national team will continue after half-time!!!" Kakuma announced.
"Great job, guys. We just need to keep pushing the good work until the end of the game!"
Everyone in the team responded back to their captain enthusiastically except for one red head who rubbed the lower half of his back.
After scoring the goal that tied the game, Hiroto didn't expect EVERYONE to jump on him. The only one who gave him grace was Alex, who gave him a high five after Team A got off of him.
I don't know if I should try to score again after that. He chuckled to himself with a sweatdrop as he walked towards the field.
"Here you go Kabeyama."
Kabeyama beamed. "Oh, Megane! Are you a manager now?" He asked then chugged down the water.
His face scrunched, "Manager? Please, that stuff's for girls. I'm too smart to be a manager." He adjusted his glasses as they beamed under the sunlight. "I, Megane Kakeru, shall serve as the strategy advisor and support my brother in his undoubtedly successful efforts to team Japan!"
The dark green haired defender sighed in satisfaction and gave the bottle back. "Thanks for the water Megane!"
"Sure thing." He grinned... then his face fell as his junior walked away from him. "Hey, were you even listening to me?!" He yelled shaking the empty bottle violently. After realising Kabeyama wasn't listening, the brunette grumbled as he put the bottle away.
The girl tightened the sleeves of her tracksuit jacket wrapped around her waist, a troubled look on her face.
The first half is already finished... and I haven't done anything...
She thought back to the first half. How Kidou, Kazemaru and Gouenji wizzed right past all the midfielders and defenders after the kickoff. They didn't score thanks to Endou being the only one awake.
On the positive side, yes, she did collect a few rebounds before the other team got possession of the ball, but that was the bare minimum compared to the clean interceptions others were making. What she should have been making.
What can I doâ
Her thoughts stopped at the presence of the Blizzard Striker staring at her side with a curious glint in his eyes. "Are those pineapples?" Fubuki asked.
"Yeah. Do you... do you want some?"
He flashed his signiture gentle smile, "Yes please. I've never had these before." He said before taking a small bite.
Her eyes widened, "Really?"
Fubuki hummed then paused his chewing, "Aren't you going to have one too?"
"Oh, right." She bit a piece of her own, her shoulders began relaxing.
I needed this.
"Um Alex..." Fubuki called. The teal-eyed boy stuck the tip of his tongue out, "my tongue's starting to tingle a bit. Is that a good sign?"
Alex's eyes widened as her shoulders tensed up, "N-nothing bad should happen. I must've not prepared them properlyâ I'm sorry!"
I was so sleepy last night I didn't properly make them!!!
I must've not cut them properlyâ Did...did I put salt?
Did I not leave it out long enoughâ Did I even notice if the pineapple was ripe enough?!
OH GOSHâ OH GOSHâ OH GOSHâ OHâ
Her racing thoughts paused when she heard the boy chuckle, "It's okay. Maybe I need a little kick," Fubuki said, then looked at the field. "I haven't really woken up yet."
He hasn't woken up...
All those tackles, the number of times he marked players from advancing into their side, his interceptions... He was being a better defender than the majority of the defenders.
And that's him... when he hasn't woken up?
The grey haired player swallowed the last bit of the pineapple piece, "These are really good! Do you always eat them during halftime?"
"Y-yeah! And sometimes before I compete." She chuckled nervously putting the container away. "They're kind of like my good luck charm."
"Well if it's your good luck charm, I shouldn't worry too much then." He smiled with a thumbs up.
"And just so you dim-witted co-ops know, I'm playing for myself only."
What a selfish littleâ
"Kidou,"
He snapped out of his head, "Yes Gouenji."
"Don't focus so much on him. You have a team to lead." The number 10 reminded, a hand placed comfortingly on Kidou's shoulder.
He nodded, letting out a deep breath. He stepped in front of the group making everyone pause what they were doing, "Team, I have a strategy."
-
"Kidou seems to be on a mission in these last few minutes of the game. He's cutting through the defence like a knife!"
"Are you done yet?"
"Nope."
Midorikawa stared with wide eyes as he watched the power of his Astro Break decrease from the ball.
"And Kabeyama blocks Midorikawa's shot!"
They weren't joking when they said he got stronger... What if I'm notâ
"Don't give up yet Midorikawa, we still have 3 minutes left!"
He shook his head at Kidou's words, "Right!" Then raced to the ball as it was about to go out the corner. "Take it Yamino!"
Yamino recieved the ball, chesting it into the air. Dark energy began to surround him as he jumped into the air.
Tsunami was about to race down to block the shot when he spotted Gouenji and Kazemaru running down the pitch. His eyes widened.
Oh SHOOTâ What if they're gonna do Honoo no Kazamidori WITH this guy's shot? I have to keep them out of it. The pink haired defender then looked behind him to the purple haired player staring at him with wide eyes, "Go for it, bro!"
He replied with a hesitant nod before running in front of the incoming ball.
Here goes nothing.
"Huhâ"
Everyone froze in confusion, including Tobitaka himself as the ball landed softly in front of him.
Did...did I really just do that?
"And Team B is without a goal thanks to..." Kakuma squinted his eyes, staring at the field, "that Number 3 in Team A! It's almost time before this tense game comes to an end, and the representatives will be announced. The question is, WHO WILL MAKE THE TEAM?"
"Great job dude!" Tsunami praised giving Tobitaka a thumbs up while running down the pitch, "Now you gotta pass it over here!"
Tobitaka blinked out of his mini daze and kicked the ball.
However his pass wasn't accurate enough to connect and was intercepted.
Fudou's teeth gritted into a forced smirk as he landed. Then he dribbled past Tobitaka making his way towards the goal.
"You're not getting past!" Sakuma yelled and slid on the ground about to tackle him.
"Heh," Fudou backheeled the ball into the air as he jumped over Sakuma making his tackle unsuccessful. His mouth widened into an evil grin, "Too slow Cyclops."
But he didn't realiseâ
"Oh?"
"What theâ"
Then, it was like time slowed down.
There, in the air her tracksuit jacket and hair blew with the small breeze while a concentrated look coloured her face.
"Did you see that! While mowhauk was busy mocking Sakuma below, he created a blindspot for the girl to get the ball above him."
"Yeah. That's a mistake a player makes when they get too cocky on the field. A rookie move."
The corners of her mouth rose ever so slightly. Her eyes shimmering.
His teeth gritted.
Oh FUCK NO.
Her eyelids closed before she then passed the ball.
Andâ
"GOAAAAAAL!!! Endou's team pulls through with a goal within the last few seconds!" The umpire's whistle blew. "And that's the end of game!!!"
"Hey. Where are you going? They're about to select the players."
"You can stay to watch. It's obvious who's going to be on the team, though."
"...It is?"
Seeing all the players drop to the ground due to exhaustion, the girl sat down and stared at the field.
Sixteen spots...
Her honey eyes glanced at both ends of the field, Endou taking off his gloves and Tachimukai resting against the goal post. The two goalies are in by default, that's 14 positions left.
Gouenji's, of course, going to make it. He was the first to score a goal and the only one who scored against Endou.
And Hiroto... His move was way more powerful compared to practice. That's another great forward.
He's great at dribbling. His move looked powerful, too, but he had to shoot against Kabeyama.
Even though he isn't very muscular, he's like a barrier. A great defender.
Kidou is so much more impressive in person. His dribbling, footwork... the ability to make or break the flow of the game...
And I can't forget him. Especially after the trap he made, he's way smarter than people want him to be, I think.
He did an amazing pass even when he lost balance after a tackle... and he doesn't even look tired.
He's strong.
He's very fast.
He was able to dribble past three people.
He's great at dribbling too.
He can read who the ball goes to next.
And Fubuki... Fubuki's just so good.
The white haired candidate pushed herself off the ground. She began rubbing her palms against her shorts as she made her way to edge of the field line.
Am I really talented enough... to play with players like them?
Hibiki stepped before the lined up teens with another man.
"Before we announce the results of the selection match, I'd like to introduce you all to the coach of the national team."
Said man stepped forward. "That's right, I will be the coach for the team: Kudou Michiya. Pleased to meet you all." He then looked down at his black book, "The following are on the team."
"What a way to cut straight to the chaseâ"
"Number 14, Team White." He called and there was a brief silence.
Then Kidou stepped forward, "Here sir."
"He's going based off our shirt numbers." Someone murmered in the bunch of players and everyone immediately twisted their heads to double (triple) check their numbers.
"Number 10, Team White."
Gouenji Shuuya stepped forward, "Yes sir."
"Number 10, Team Blue."
Fubuki Shirou
"Number 11, Team Blue."
Kiyama Hiroto
"Number 2, Team White. Number 4, Team White. Number 4, Team Blue."
Kazemaru Ichirouta, Kogure Yuuya, Tsunami Jousuke
"Number 5, Team White. Number 1, Team White. Number 10, Team White."
Hijikata Raiden, Tachimukai Yuuki, Midorikawa Ryuuji
"Number 8, Team White."
Fudou stepped forward with a smirk, "Here."
"Number 2, Team Blue."
"Yes sir."
Then his face fell as he watched the playerâ the girl who stole the ball from him step forward.
Alex Jones.
"Number 7, Team White. Number 3, Team Blue."
Utsunomiya Toramaru, Tobitaka Seiya
"Number 5, Team Blue."
Kabeyama Heigorou
"And finally, Number 1, Team Blue."
Endou Mamoru
"And that's it, our chosen 16."
Someoka's shoulders slugged as he sighed.
"Hey. Keep your head up, you've come far." Gouenji encouraged holding his fist out.
"We'll meet again Someoka, I'm sure of it!" Endou chimed in.
Someoka fistbumped Gouenji with a smile, "Thanks guysâ."
"YOU SAID I DIDN'T HAVE TO WORRY!!!"
"I knoâ"
"YOU SAID I WAS THE MAN KAKERU!!!"
He patted his wailing brother's shoulder. "You'll always be the man Kazuto."
"Hey,"
Kidou gulped the sudden heavy lump in his throat, "...Hey,"
Sakuma flashed a small smile, "Congrats, you really deserve it."
Kidou froze, not knowing how to respond to the compliment. He couldn't just say 'thanks' and move on. Their history became too complicated. He didn't want to make him feel like he wasn't enough, but at the same time, he didn't want to look like he pitied him, because he really didn't.
Everything's not like how it used to be after what happened.
His fists clenched, "I really think you should'veâ"
"It's okay Kidou, really." Sakuma said then looked at the audience. He was there too. The candidate smiled again, holding his hand out. "We'll be cheering you on."
The playmaker shook his hand, "Thanks, Sakuma."
Then they parted way again. Kidou sighed. He'll only be able to talk this out after the tournament now.
He straightened his posture as he made his way back to the group, Inazuma Japan.
"From this moment on, you are the representatives of our country. Those of you who were chosen, you all now bear the hopes and dreams of everyone who did not make it. Don't let their dreams go in vain."
"Yes sir!"
"This road will be long and hard. My job is to take you to the top, but you'll have to bring you're all into this. Are you all committed?"
"Yes sir!"
Alex heaved a sigh, her shoulders relaxing.
"I knew you'd make it, that was a really great pass." Fubuki complimented.
"Not compared to your shoâ" She stopped herself with wide eyes when she saw Fubuki place a finger in front of his mouth.
"Don't remind them or else I'll end up like Hiroto." He whispered, a chill running down his spine at the thought of Kabeyama jumping on top of him.
I heard he weighs about 150kg...
Alex nodded pretending to zip her lips with an invisible zipper.
"I wouldn't have done it without you though! I'm sure it must've been the tingling." He playfully winked making the corners of her lips rise in heartwarming relief.
"Fubuki Shirou~ You scored a goal," Hiroto began with his bangs covering his eyes. "you know what that means, right everyone?" He asked looking upwards revealing a smirk everyone last saw on Gran.
It was only then that Fubuki realised Team A was closing in on him.
Fubuki stepped back onto his heel, ready to turn the opposite direction and run. He chuckled nervously, "Do you maybe have another slice of pineapple?"
"GET HIM!"
đ[24 Mar 2024]đ
đźđ°đđđ´đ đťđ¸đđ | [đ˝đ´đđ đ´đżđ¸đđžđłđ´]
Outro:
#ina11#inazuma 11#inazuma eleven reimagined#endou mamoru#fanfic#inazuma eleven#inazuma japan#kidou yuuto#jude sharp#mark evans#axel blaze#gouenji shuuya#megane kakeru#megane kazuto#tobitaka seiya#archer hawkins#david samford#sakuma jirou#fubuki shirou#shawn froste#xavier foster#kiyama hiroto#kudou michiya#female player#inazuma eleven oc#tsunami jousuke#hurley kane#GOLDEN EYED#SoundCloud
6 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Hustlers: Cyber Flight
What happens when the famous femme fatale trio splits up for an international flight? High stakes lead to animosity, sexual tension, and a trip to the mile-high club.
{Main Pairings:} Jeon Jungkook/Original Female Character, Park Jimin/Original Female Character, Kim Taehyung/Original Female Character(s)
{Rating:} 18+
{Genre:} Alternate Universe - Hustlers/ Con artists
{Word Count:} 10k
{Warning} Sexual Content, Drugging, Mature Language, Manipulation, Mild Violence, Sexual Harassment, and Alcohol
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hustlers Episode Order:
Episode 1: Sin City
Episode 2: Pink Diamond
Episode 3: Cyber Flight
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Big Fish: Kim Seokjin
Location: Flight from California to Japan
The warm glow of the early morning dawn crept from behind the low hanging clouds, casting a golden hue through the large glass windows of the airport terminal. Emmy was perched comfortably against the ledge of the window that hugged the carpeted floors. Her carry-on suitcase was nestled between her legs as she peered around at the crowded seating of their assigned gate. She wasnât expecting such a busy flight, and only hoped that this wouldnât become a hiccup in their plans as they awaited the commencement of the boarding process.Â
Her blue hues flickered across the various other passengers presumably flying to Japan, settling upon the familiar sight of Jade walking across with two coffees in her hands with her phone pressed between her shoulder and her ear.Â
âYeah, weâre gonna board in a few minutes.â Jade spoke into her phone as she extended one of the coffees as an offering for the youngest. Emmy accepted the beverage happily as the warmth of the cup heated her chilled fingers from the cold airport terminal. As she brought the lid to her lips to take a sip, she heard Jade chuckle as the eldest brunette plopped down beside her. âYou should have been there, Ruby. Emmy got felt-up at security.âÂ
Emmy narrowed her stare toward Jade, who was still laughing at the memory of Emmy getting searched after setting off one of the metal detectors. âShut up.â She hissed, grumbling to herself as she sunk into the comfort of her baggy sweater. It was already bad enough that she was the one being forced to travel to Japan with Jade, the other knowing very well that she was an anxious flier. Now they were gonna tease her for the incident at security?Â
Emmy rolled her eyes as she stretched out her legs in front of her, enjoying the open space of the airport considering sheâd be trapped in the confinements of an eleven hour flight.Â
âIâll text you when we leave.â Jade added before hanging up the phone with the brawn of their group. Jade tucked her device into her pocket as she took a gulp of coffee, hoping the caffeine would help wake her up for the tasks at hand. âRuby said have a fun flight.â Jade grinned maliciously at the youngest, seeing her annoyance clearly plastered on her features, knowing her travel anxiety was most likely poking around her brain.Â
âSure, thanks.â Emmy huffed sarcastically as she took another sip of her coffee.Â
Jade glanced around the terminal, seeing a variety of families preparing for a long flight with their children, couples strolling hand in hand, and business men preparing for their typical commutes for meetings. The sign hanging above each gate scrolled with LED text of various domestic and international flights. She found the sign above their gate, grinning excitedly as she noticed the text displaying Tokyo, Japan. While there were hidden intentions behind their sudden international flight, she was also looking forward to spending a night or two in the foreign city before returning home with hopefully another large score.Â
She picked at the sleeve wrapped around her coffee cup, scanning their surroundings as she noticed a tall man with dark fluffy hair hanging just above a small pair of metal glasses framing his eyes. He had a pair of over-the-ear headphones wrapped around his neck, a plain black sweater and sweatpants adorning his body as he pulled along his carry-on behind him.Â
Jade instantly recognized him as Kim Seokjin, a computer software engineer that was working on a revolutionary coding software, rumored to be valued at a million dollars. Seokjin was traveling to Japan to meet with a potential buyer with the program in hand. While Emmy and Ruby werenât knowledgeable about technology, Jade knew this was an easy score if she could manage to hack his computer system and copy the program onto one of her own hard drives. She knew the perfect buyer who would pay big money to get their hands on this software, knowing even just a copy of it would be beneficial to altering the graphics and programming of any operating system.Â
Jade gently nudged Emmyâs shoulder, shifting her eyes toward the needy, yet handsome man approaching the hostess counter. âThatâs him.â Jade spoke beneath her breath, watching as Emmy glanced up at the unsuspecting college student.Â
âHim?â Emmy cocked an eyebrow as she watched him stumble to retrieve his ticket from the satchel draped across his shoulders. âYeah, this one is all yours.â While Emmy was skilled with elaborate dramatics and flirtatious manipulations, schmoozing a techy wasnât up to her skill set and she was happy to pass on the responsibility to the brains of their group. Not to mention, she was already preoccupied with simply making it through the lengthy flight.Â
Jade rolled her eyes, shaking her head gently as she focused in on their conversation. âI managed to hack the website and snag the seat directly beside him. Shouldn't be too difficult to copy the program given the close contact.â She whispered, thankful that they had chosen to sit away from the crowds of waiting passengers.Â
âFantastic.â Emmy groaned, not thrilled to know that she was going to need to manage the flight by herself.Â
The sound of the intercom echoed through the large building as a voice announced the preparations for flight 5260, reporting the beginning of boarding for any military personnel or passengers needing special assistance onto the aircraft. Emmy breathed in as the nerves returned, fiddling with the printed ticket in her pocket as she pulled out the paper to glance at her boarding section.Â
Thankfully, Seokjin was flying business class which meant they would have relatively comfortable quarters for their lengthy travels. She adjusted the straps of her backpack as she rolled her carry-on suitcase closer to her, watching as only a few people approached the gate for boarding.Â
âWe will now begin loading zone A and zone B.âÂ
Jade pushed off her heels as she stood from their perch on the window ledge, glancing back toward Emmy. âZone B, thatâs us.âÂ
Jade led the way with her ticket in hand, watching as Emmy slowly followed behind her. Her eyes found Seokjin standing by the hostess as she granted him entry onto the aircraft, watching him disappear into the passenger boarding bridge. âJust focus on getting through the flight. Iâll text you if I need anything.â Jade whispered toward her partner in crime, Emmy huffing in amusement.Â
âOh trust me, Iâd do anything to distract myself from this stupid flight.â Emmy grumbled in annoyance, ready to settle in her seat and take a long nap to avoid as much of the flight as humanly possible.Â
Jade adjusted the strands of her My Hero Academia hoodie, wearing it purposefully as a possible conversation starter with Seokjin, knowing they both shared an interest in the japanese anime. She had on a comfortable pair of leggings to help show off some of her form beneath the bulky piece of clothing since she would need to take Emmyâs typical role of charming and distracting their target.Â
The girls approached the gate, holding out their boarding passes as the stewardess passed them beneath the scanner, a series of small gentle tones granting them access to the aircraft. Jade followed the path of the bridge as they approached the loud hum of the planeâs engine at the end of the walkway. A different stewardess and the captain stood proudly at the entrance of the aircraft, welcoming passengers as they entered the vessel, eager for their early morning flight to commence.Â
Jade smiled shyly, nodding her head gently as she lifted her carry-on up the small step onto the plane from the passenger bridge. âGood morning.âÂ
Jade shuffled past the select first class cabins as she approached a relatively large business class section located toward the front of the spacious aircraft. She entered their designated section, noticing three columns of pods set up in pairs. Each pod contained two seats as the arrangement repeated all the way back towards the economy section of the plane. Jade glanced down at her ticket, spotting that her seat was in row six, seat B.Â
She carefully moved forward, sticking toward the right aisle as she ventured back to find that Seokjin was already comfortably settled against the window on his side of the small pod. The seats were quite lavish, resembling lounge chairs with more than adequate leg room that allowed easy access to both the window and aisle seat. Each section of the pod had its own flatscreen television screen and small counter that could also serve as a tabletop for meals. The pod had a small removable screen that could be raised or lowered between the top section of the lounge chairs to provide extra privacy, leaving only an opening on the lower half that acted as a small personal aisle for whoever was sharing the spacious set up.
Jade quickly lowered the handle of her carry-on suitcase as she set her personal bag onto her aisle seat, ducking down to pick up the bag as she reached for the overhead compartments. As she attempted to push the bag back into the designated storage space, she pushed off of her tiptoes, hoping the extra boost would accommodate the height she needed to successfully store her baggage.Â
She didnât notice the small grunt of effort that escaped her lips as a hand reached up to help push in her bag the remainder of the way. âHere, let me.âÂ
Jadeâs eyes shot over toward the voice, finding that Seokjin had risen from his seat to provide her a helping hand. This was it; her opportunity to make a great first impression. âOh, thanks. I really appreciate it.â She beamed, offering her brightest smile as the tall man beside her seemed to glance over her figure.Â
âNo problem.â He responded casually, offering her a handsome smile as he brushed a hand through his hair to adjust the strands away from hanging just above his eyes. âFan of My Hero?â He asked curiously, pointing gently towards her hoodie as he tucked himself back in the confinement of their pod to allow her to enter and free up the aisle way.Â
âWhat?â Jade followed his gesture down towards her chest, noticing the graphic print as her cheek flushed a soft crimson. âOh, yeah, I am.â She answered plainly, smiling as she lowered herself into the leather cushion that would be her seat for the remainder of the flight. She grabbed her drawstring bag, moving to place it beside her as she turned her attention back toward their target. âYou?â
On the opposite end of the plane, Emmy ventured toward the left aisle of the aircraft, seeking out her seat in the twelfth row. She made quick work of placing her luggage in the overhead compartment before slipping her backpack off her shoulders to sneak into her pod, moving to the seat located directly against the window.Â
She let a large sigh escape her lips as she sunk onto the seat, placing her backpack on her lap as she quickly rummaged through to retrieve a few items to help her get comfortable. She pulled out a thin blanket alongside her phone and airpods before zipping up the bag and placing it underneath the seat of the pod in front of her.Â
She placed her items on the small tabletop beside her as she anxiously located the safety belt, quickly fastening it around her hips to make her feel slightly more secure. She was thankful for the loose off the shoulder sweater that adorned her torso and leggings as it kept her from feeling very constricted beneath the strap of the seatbelt. She took another deep breath, adjusting the settings of the air vents pointing in her direction before she heard an eerily familiar voice.Â
âIs this seat taken?âÂ
Emmy blinked, glancing up to find the cocky grin of none other than Jeon Jungkook peering down at her. She felt her heart sink into her stomach. It was bad enough that she was stuck on a plane for eleven hours and now Jungkook of all people showed up in the seat directly beside her, sharing her pod.Â
âWhat the hell are you doing here?â She hissed, shifting her torso sideways to face him as she watched him place his luggage away. He was draped in an oversized plain gray t-shirt, a pair of cargo pants hanging at his hips with a black bucket hat camouflaging his messy morning hair.Â
He chuckled as he took his seat, also retrieving something from his backpack before placing it away. âAnd here I thought youâd be happy to see me.âÂ
Emmy couldnât fight back her annoyance as she slapped him across the shoulder, narrowing her piercing stare. âAre you stalking me?â
Jungkook laughed at the absurdity of her comment, enjoying how riled up she was becoming from just his presence alone. âRelax, baby girl.â He grinned as he leaned closer to her, thrilled to see her become flustered and back away from him. âI had no idea Iâd be stuck beside you for eleven hours.â
âOh, youâre the one stuck?â Emmy rolled her eyes as she crossed her arms, huffing in exasperation as she peered across the plane towards the vicinity of Jade and Seokjin. If Jungkook was here, that must mean that either Jimin or Taehyung were also lurking around the aircraft. What was the likelihood that heâd be traveling alone and to Japan of all places? âJust stay on your side and leave me the hell alone. Got it?â She flashed a false smile as she turned toward the television screen in front of her, determined to ignore him to the best of her ability.Â
âWhatever you say, Baby girl.â Jungkook ran his tongue against the piercing that decorated his bottom lip, turning his attention back to getting settled in for the flight.Â
â
Jungkook was thoroughly entertained as he tapped his fingertips against the surface of the counter between himself and Emmy. The aircraft was making its way toward the runway and the brunette sitting beside him was audibly taking deep breaths as she clutched the arms of her seat. He leaned forward to catch her attention, âWanna hold my hand?â He offered with a teasing grin as he held out his open palm.Â
She concentrated on her breathing, letting air blow from her rounded lips as she pensively glanced in his direction. Her cheeks became flushed as she swatted his hand away, looking back in front of her to avoid his condescending mannerisms. âFuck off.â She hissed at the end of her exhale.Â
He practically giggled to see her so nervous despite her usually calm and cool facade. He relaxed more in his seat, enjoying her suffering especially after the incident where she caused him to get manhandled by Jennieâs security. The plane was lined up for take off, pausing to set up the next phase of their departure. âYou better hold tight. This next part can get bumpy.â
Her head didnât turn in response to his statement, but he noticed the widening of her eyes as her knuckles turned white from clutching onto the seat so tightly. Jungkook quietly cackled as he rested his head back and felt the vibrations of the planeâs engines roar. The aircraft pulled forward, the wheels spinning faster and faster as it traveled across the runway until finally lifting from the ground with wind beneath the wings.Â
Emmy gasped, closing her eyes as she instinctively reached for something more comfortable to hold onto and gripped onto Jungkookâs hand. He let the moment pass, waiting until the plane leveled out before observing her reaction when she realized she was holding his hand for dear life. He smirked to himself as her breathing came out in mild huffs while the strength of her fingers relaxed around his palm.Â
She finally opened her eyes and regrettably looked out the window beside her to find them up in the clouds. She groaned as it occurred to her that she was officially trapped on this flying tin can for hours on end with the bane of her existence. âYou know when I said hold tight, I didnât mean me.â Jungkook bit his lip with a playful gleam in his eye.
Emmy slowly craned her neck to look down at their hands locked together and nearly ripped away from him like his touch scorched her. âJust a lapse in judgment. It wonât happen again.â
He clicked his tongue happily, âSure, whatever you say.â He licked his lips, leaning into the slight barrier between them. âAnyone ever tell you your hands are really soft?âÂ
She crossed her arms over her chest, tucking her hands in the crook of her arms as she tried to close herself off from any more interactions with Jungkook.Â
Time seemed to slowly tick by as only the sound of the airplane soaring through the sky filled the space. The silence caused Emmyâs mind to race as she wondered how torturous the duration would be. Maybe she could sleep? Her gaze flickered toward Jungkook. Okay, maybe sleeping wouldnât be a good idea.Â
Jungkook pressed his lips together as he thought of something to keep the woman beside him engaged. He loved riling her up and hoped that by doing so would make time go faster as his partner in crime worked his magic. âSo I think you owe me an apology for the stunt you pulled last time we metâŚâ He suggested, giving her the floor to continue this conversation in a direction that was in his favor.Â
âDidnât I tell you to leave me alone?â She scowled, tucking her body further into the cushions of her seat.
So maybe things wouldnât go his way. Jungkook pushed his tongue against the inside of his cheek. âI was only trying to help distract you since you seem on edge.â Even though that was only partially true.Â
She narrowed her eyes at him, her features scrunched with distaste. âI donât need your help. Iâll be just fine.â She leaned forward to grab her carry-on and dug through the pockets for her cell phone and airpods. She swiftly moved to place the buds in the cavity of her ear before placing her carryon back on the floor in front of her. She smiled falsely at Jungkook as she waved her phone around then searched for her music playlist to promptly ignore the world around her.Â
Jungkook peered at her, irritated with the dramatic performance of her shifting her body to turn away from him as she tried to ignore his presence completely. âWhatever.â He muttered, following her grand gesture to do the same. The flight would be long and he would have his chance to see the steam spew from her ears later.Â
A little over an hour later and Jungkook could see Emmy was struggling to get comfortable, fidgeting every which way to endure the rest of the flight in peace. He contemplated his actions a moment, running his tongue across the front of his teeth before inevitably pressing the attendant button.Â
Jungkook pulled his earpods off as a beautiful stewardess strutted down the aisle toward his seat. Her smile beamed with the contrast of her red lipstick as she bowed to meet his eyes. âHow can I help you?âÂ
He hummed, flickering over her tight uniform before returning her enthusiasm with a charming smile. âWould it be possible to get a couple of Jack Danielâs for me and myâŚgirlfriend?â He subtly gestured towards the female sitting beside him, who continued to shift about in her seat.Â
The stewardess nodded eagerly, âOf course. Iâll bring those to you shortly.â She straightened her posture, adjusting the fabric of her pencil skirt as she moved back towards the front of the plane into the galley to fulfill his drink order. Jungkook made sure to lean into the aisle to watch her leave, taking in the sight of her ass jiggling under the simple uniform.Â
He sat back with a content sigh as his gaze found the erratic brunette, pouting as she groaned in frustration. He only chuckled as she forced the complimentary pillow against the wall of the plane and rested her head while forcing her eyes shut. It didnât take much longer for the attendant to return with two small glasses of whiskey, offering them to Jungkook with a generous smile. âThank you.â He sent her off with a wink, feeling pride when her cheeks became flushed.
He waited til she was back toward the front of the plane then proceeded to nudge Emmyâs shoulder with the cup of alcohol. She lifted her head, her brow raising in question as she eyed the drink. She pulled a bud from her ear, âIs it drugged?âÂ
She slowly took the beverage in her hand, inspecting it as Jungkook scoffed. âWow, do you think so little of me?â He was mostly teasing, but he could understand her hesitation since they rarely had any civil encounters. âConsider it a peace offeringâŚâ Her gaze met his, noticing him holding the drink up to clink against hers. âA toast to our new friendship?â
She looked at him sternly, features rigid with distrust, but his boyish smile softened some of the edges and she slowly reached up to clink her Jack Daniel with his. âI guess.â She vaguely agrees, making it clear that she still didnât fully trust him, but she was willing to make amends during this excruciating flight. He then brought the drink to his lips and gulped down the harsh liquid, encouraging Emmy to do the same.Â
She tilted the whiskey to flow slowly down her throat, letting the alcohol warm her insides and dull her worries of air travel. She completely downed the drink and coughed as the burn swelled in her esophagus. âIâm gonna need another one.â She proclaimed, knowing the buzz would make her anxiety diminish and help her relax. Jungkook was eager to order the refill.Â
Once Emmy was finished with her second drink of whiskey, Jungkook decided to gauge her attitude. âHow you feeling?â
Emmy adjusted her shoulders, feeling slightly more relaxed as the warmth of the Jack Daniels held her in a tight embrace. âA little better, I think it needs to go through my system a little bit.â She acknowledged, praying the alcohol will lull her to sleep once it finally sets in.Â
âIf you want, I have a few ideas on how to keep you distractedâŚâ His gaze was highly suggestive as he wiggled his eyebrows along with his vague proposal.
She groaned, tossing her head back dramatically. âIs that all you think about?â
âPleaseâŚIâm not V. I also think about money.â He said matter of factly.Â
She giggled, âOh look, something we have in common.â She could feel the whiskey doing its work as she leaned her chin onto her palm and melted against the barrier placed between them. âWhat else do you think about?â She hoped the question would take him in a direction that wasnât sexual.
Apparently, Jungkook had different plans. âYour tits.â He said it so easily, that she almost didnât catch what he said. When it finally registered, she smacked his arm and called him an ass. âWhat? Itâs true! Best lap dance I ever had.â Ah shit, seems like the whiskey is starting to take its toll on him as well.Â
She hummed with amusement, unable to stop the genuine smile from spreading over her face at his compliment. âReally?â
He leaned against the same barrier, letting his face hover just inches from hers as he looked into her eyes. âYeah. You know what my favorite part was?â Being so close to her had something deep in his gut stirring as he replayed the intimate, but slightly aggressive moment between them. She made a small noise of curiosity in the back of her throat, leaning forward just a smidge with interest. âWhen you let me touch youâŚI loved it when I put my hands over your pretty fucking nipples and felt them get hard.â Jungkook felt his length pulse at the memory, wishing to hear her sweet moans from his touch.Â
Emmyâs arms bristled with goosebumps from the depth of his whisper. She bit her lip as the haze of whiskey and lust swirled her mind. Her gaze fixated on his delicateable lips, reminiscing from the kiss they shared just before she framed him for sexual assault and coercion. She broke free from the hypnotizing view of his lip piercing nestled against the welcoming flesh of his smile. âAs I recall, they werenât the only thing that got hardâŚâ Her irises danced with mischief as she playfully smirked.
âOh, baby girl. You have no idea.â He moaned, his member twitching as his blood ran straight to his groin. He boldly leaned across the surface, caressing her lips with his own as he savored the miniscule gasp she inhaled from his actions. He could feel her start to pull away and quickly reached his hand into the tresses of her hair, bringing her forward again as he devoured her taste.Â
The subtle movement of his lips, trying to coax her into returning his affections caused Emmy to melt into his whisky flavored kiss. As her body relaxed from their position, she broke away to catch her breath before he continued to smother her to reclaim the air from her lungs. She pushed back when she felt a burning sensation in her chest from the lack of oxygen and gained a moment of clarity in the fog of sexual tension. Jungkook chased after her mouth, but her delicate fingers kept him at a distance. âI donât think friends are supposed to kiss like that.â
She was trying to set the boundaries again, knowing that the relationship between them wouldnât be anything more than a simple fling. While the comment was lighthearted, it was intended to make the male pursuing her hold back. Jungkook panted with impatience, brushing her hand from his chest as he reached out to cup her cheek. âFuck being friends.â He muttered, surging forward to steal another taste.
A startled squeak escaped her throat as Jungkook staked his claim, setting her body on fire with desire as if he were pillaging for all her worth. Her head tilted to get better access to the hints of mint and alcohol from his lips, letting the hinges of her jaw relax. Jungkook sensed the compliant mannerisms of her body and timidly pushed his tongue along the seam of her lips, tickling the soft flesh for permission.Â
Instead of gaining entrance, Jungkook was surprised to feel the flicks of her tongue run across the metal of his piercing. He chuckled, breaking the kiss for a moment to see her cheeks flushed and eyes barely open to seek his presence now that his lips were absent. âI want to touch you.â He said, waiting to see her reaction. His hands were desperate to feel her just as they did at the strip club.
Emmy took slow methodical breaths, her eyes fluttering open from his statement as she processed the indirect request. She finally sat up, brows furrowed and eyes wide, âWe canât thereâs people everywhere.â She used her hand to gesture toward the passengers seated around them, concerned with the idea of getting caught. No matter how horny she was, she was not willing to flash a cabin full of people.Â
Jungkook peered away from her to assess the area. âMost people are asleep.â He shrugged, turning back to charm her with his handsome smile. âI promise we wonât get caught. I just need to touch you.â He tentatively placed his hand on her thigh, caressing the soft fabric of her leggings. He leaned in close, brushing his lips across hers. âLet me make you feel good.âÂ
She leaned away from the caress of his mouth as it hovered closely. âI donât think so.â A small bout of turbulence jostled the place and its passengers, making Emmy nervous as she gripped onto the comfort of her chair.Â
Jungkook peered around the cabin, noticing the other passengers were still resting despite the slight bump in the ride. âCome on, barely anyone noticed that turbulence and itâll be a great distraction.â He flicked his tongue over the metal of his piercing, observing the way Emmy followed the motions of the muscle. âYou donât even have to do anything. Just sit there and enjoy it.â He smiled, showing off the pure glimmer of his enamel with the soft demeanor of his facial features. He reached up, cupping her cheek as he guided her to lean in closer. He dragged his thumb across her bottom lip, gaze fixated on the flesh he wished to devour. âPlease?â
Emmy could only hope he couldnât hear the way her heart beat against her chest, falling into the heat of his stare as every fiber of her being screamed to indulge in such a salacious act. She timidly kissed the pad of his thumb as it continued to stroke the soft flesh of her lip. âOkay.â She whispered, accepting the fates that seemed hellbent on them letting their frustrations out on each other. Â
The devilish grin that morphed over his handsome smile was a clear indication that she would regret this, but she already agreed to whatever torture he planned and was curious to see the results. His touch left her feeling empty as he reached behind his back to pull the complimentary seat pillow for his comfort and placed it over her lap. He then proceeded to bring her in close so that he could reach beneath the cushion despite the small surface placed between them.Â
Her eyes were wide with shock as he fiddled with the seam of her bottoms, dipping his fingers past the waistband and following the fabric of her underwear. She clutched onto the pillow over her lap, pressing down against his lingering hand. âWhat are you doing?â She hissed quietly, stunned that he so boldly went beneath her clothing without any hesitation.Â
He didnât respond right away as he concentrated on exploring the landscape between her thighs, feeling accomplished when he found a collection of moisture on the thin material of her panties. âDamn, youâre already wetâŚâ He pressed his digits against her, watching as she arched from the pressure of his fingers. âBetter keep quiet, baby girl.â He whispered, finally pushing the fabric away from his destination and caressing the pad of his index finger over her clit.Â
A gasp escaped her lips, reaching to cling to his arm that stretched over the small counter space as he touched her so intimately. Her heart rate picked up exceedingly as he gently traced circles around the tender bud, eliciting small reactions of her body. âFuckâŚâ She exhaled, holding in the noises that wished to protrude from her vocal chords.Â
Jungkook used his unoccupied hand to guide her chin, forcing her to look in his direction before stealing her lips in a lustful kiss. His flesh melted with hers, keeping her soft whimpers at bay while he increased the speed of his affections. She sighed against his mouth, relieved that she didn't need to work as hard to stay quiet in such a risky location. She could feel him pulling away and sought the feeling of his lips on her. âThink you can handle more?â He asked, smirking when he noticed the intoxication of the alcohol and desire completely overtaking her.Â
In the thick fog of euphoria she was feeling from his fingers, Emmy took a moment to respond to his question. Part of her wasnât sure what he had in mind and was worried of the consequences; the other part wanted to find out. She nodded her head, reaching to bring him back to her lips as the muscles of her thighs gave in.
He seized his opportunity, diving beyond her throbbing clit until his fingers were surrounded by the dripping walls of her pussy. He swallowed her moan, hoping to remain inconspicuous as he fucked an orgasm out of her with only his hand. He pressed his palm down against the juncture, creating friction over the bundle of nerves. âBe a good little slut and cum for me, okay?â He breathed across her lips, fighting his hormones as blood tried to rush to his groin.Â
He moved his hand faster, the pacing becoming hard to manage as her nails dug into the flesh of his arms and her legs squeezed around his hand. The rapid sensations of his fingers stroked deep within her, sending pleasure through her body. Jungkook kept working as he felt her walls convulse around his digits, hoping to have her reach her orgasm as soon as possible.Â
Soft thuds on the floor caught his attention as he glanced up to see the stewardess making her way down the aisle. She moved slowly, checking on every guest as she traveled down the rows to ensure their inflight needs were met. Jungkook focused back on Emmy, watching her slowly unravel as she climbed to the peak. His muscles began to strain as he pressed into her more aggressively, coaxing her to finish. âCome on, cum for me. I wanna feel you.â Her pussy clenched around his fingers in response to his filthy mouth. âYouâre so tight. It feels amazing.â
Emmy leaned her head back against the seat as her vision went white in rapture. Her body shuddered as Jungkook stimulated her through her orgasm, collecting the rush of liquid that pooled from her uterus. She panted in exhaustion as he pulled his hand from within her leggings and tucked it away from view as the stewardess approached them.
 âWas there anything I could help you with?â She smiled at Jungkook and then glanced at Emmy, her gaze becoming wide. âAre you alright?â Emmy was basically left in shambles after the explicit actions Jungkook imposed between her legs, gasping for air with a pale and balmy complexion.Â
Jungkook just smiled like the cat who ate the canary. âSheâs fine. Sheâs just not comfortable with flying.â
Emmy would have been blushing if her blood didnât have to travel up her body . The stewardess seemed unsure how to proceed and just continued to smile with hospitality. âWell, just let me know if thereâs anything I can do to help.â She then moved past their seats, stepping through the cabin to check on the rest of the passengers.Â
Jungkook glanced back, biting the chuckle that threatened to dance from his throat, but was rudely assaulted by the firm hand of Emmy, slapping his chest. âOw!â He winced, rubbing the bruised spot as he met her glare.
âWe almost got caught.â She snapped, feeling her bodyâs heat even out as the effects of her orgasm faded.Â
He finally laughed despite himself, âAlmost got caught. Thatâs the key word.â
She rolled her eyes, huffing dramatically as she clutched the pillow on her lap and slapped it against his chest. âYou can have this. Iâll be backâ She unbuckled her seat belt and slipped past Jungkook to reach the aisle, quickly climbing over his lap to retreat to the restroom. The moisture between her thighs was uncomfortable, keeping her legs close together as she walked so that she wouldnât continue to ruin the fabric of her panties with her essence.Â
Jungkook happily clicked his tongue, biting his bottom lip as he watched the brunetteâs ass. He could feel the swell of his dick beneath his jeans and wanted nothing more than to continue to bring her pleasure in more creative ways. He imagined her moans and physical reactions without a barrier between them. He wasnât sure if he would ever get a chance to see her again, but his curiosity to feel her wrapped around his cock had him reeling. He wondered how much more he could get away with in this very long flight.
â
Whilst the youngest was distracted with her nemesis, Jade found herself sitting comfortably in business class beside the handsome computer engineer that seemed to take a liking to her. What began with him giving her a hand with her luggage turned into a long-winded conversation about various anime, video games, and conspiracy theories as they passed the time of the voyage, engaging in friendly communication.Â
Jade fiddled with the swizzle stick of her coffee as she perched her cheek against her palm; elbow resting against the center console between herself and Seokjin as he passionately explained the latest fan theory of one of their favorite series. Jadeâs eyes shimmered with interest, flashing him a few looks of agreement as he dissected every detail of the latest episode.Â
What Jade didnât know was that in the seat directly behind her sat Jungkookâs partner in crime. The boy's very own tech guru was eavesdropping on her lengthy conversation with Seokjin. Jimin was laid back in his seat, his legs crossed comfortably as he indulged in his own choice of beverage. He was comfortably tucked into an oversized hoodie, the hood camouflaging his appearance as he kept to himself, listening in on every sentence shared between Seokjin and Jade in front of him.Â
He had a small listening device planted between their two pods, making it easy for him to keep a headphone tucked in his ear while he flipped through a magazine as if keeping himself busy.Â
âYou know, there are 10 types of people in the world: those who understand binary, and those who don't.â Jiminâs expression fell cold, unable to hide the judgment from his eyes as he heard Jade try to impress Seokjin with such a ridiculous joke. What made it worse was that Seokjin was laughing beside her, thoroughly amused by her cringe worthy charm, causing Jimin to roll his eyes with a huff. While he also understood the context behind the computer based joke, he couldnât believe that Jadeâs weak attempts to flirt were actually working on this supposed genius.Â
âYouâre a funny one.â Seokjin grinned, turning even more of his attention onto Jade as they dove into conversations of the best hardware to have for specific video games.Â
Jimin sunk into his seat, shaking his head as he took another sip of his expresso. âThis is fucking torture.â He groaned beneath his breath.
He could only hope Jungkook was having a better time than he was, sitting up in his seat and unfastening his buckle as he decided to take a quick trip to the restroom to stretch his legs. As he stood in the aisle, adjusting his hoodie over his head, his stare scanned the various rows of pods until he located Jungkook sitting in the aisle farther behind him on the opposite side of the plane.Â
His eyes widened as he noticed Jungkookâs lips latched onto Emmyâs, stunned to find his younger partner liplocked with the woman who so easily got him arrested back in California. He couldnât make out much, except for Jungkook hunched over the center console between the two seats, Emmy equally as invested in their close contact as they fiddled about with a pillow provided from the airline.Â
âSlut.â Jimin sighed, expecting this kind of behavior from Taehyung, which was exactly the reason he wasnât chosen to partake in this hustle. Jimin knew that Jungkook and Emmy had a history when it came to trying to one up the other, however he hadnât expected them to be indulging in lustful desires while on an international flight to Japan.Â
Jimin made his way back towards the restroom as he crossed paths with the stewardess that was beginning to make her rounds through the aisle.Â
As Jade and Seokjin continued their conversation and hopeless flirting, the stewardess stopped beside them, peering beyond the overhead compartments. âCan I get you anything?â She offered kindly with a hospitable smile plastered on her face.Â
âActuallyâŚâ Seokjin shifted in his seat, tugging his wallet from inside the back pocket of his clothing, retrieving his credit card before reaching over Jade to hand it off. âCould I get a black coffee?â He smiled as he adjusted the frame of his glasses, noticing that Jadeâs cup was almost empty. âAnd one for the lady, please.â He added, flashing Jade a handsome smile.Â
Jade felt a blush crawl onto her features, not used to being the one to receive kind gestures from men to gain her favor. âThank you.â She spoke quietly, admiring the way Seokjinâs fluffy hair hung just above his eyes.Â
âMy pleasure.â Seokjin turned his attention toward the bag nestled underneath the seat in front of him, tugging against the zipper to open the main compartment and retrieve his laptop. As Jade adjusted in her seat to finish off the last few sips of her coffee, Seokjin was busy opening his device to check his latest emails.
It didnât take long for the stewardess to return with a silver tray complete with two hot mugs of coffee with a side of cream and sugar. While Seokjin was busy typing away, Jade took the opportunity to recieve the tray from the stewardess and set it on the counter space between them.Â
She glanced over at Seokjin who seemed focused on an email he pulled up, his eyes squinting as he read the small text. Jade skimmed it briefly to see that it was from the investors in Japan. Since he was distracted, she felt it was the perfect opportunity to execute the first part of her plan to swipe his software program, knowing it would be a lot easier to download if Seokjin was fast asleep.Â
âCream or sugar?â She offered the man beside her as she tucked a small pill vial between her ring and pinky finger.Â
He smiled in her direction momentarily before glancing back over his email. âOne spoon of sugar please. Thank you.â His attention was back on his screen. Jade moved quickly, spooning in one serving of the white substance. She monitored Seokjin like a hawk, snapping the small vile open as she quickly rotated her hand to grip around the rim of the cup.Â
âHere you go.â She smiled sheepishly, still playing off the timid demeanor as she turned her attention back to her mug, letting the empty vile slide out from her fingers and between her seat cushion and the wall of her pod.Â
Seokjin finished up with his email, shutting his laptop closed as he turned his attention back to Jade to continue their casual discussion. Meanwhile, Jimin was returning from the bathroom, eyeing the older brunette as he noticed her slick movements to drug Seokjinâs cup. He swiftly moved back to his seat knowing Jade was planning on making her move the moment the sleeping pill would take effect on her poor unsuspecting victim.Â
â
Emmy splashed water over her face, gasping as the cool liquid soothed her flush skin. She steadied herself on the small sink within the aircraftâs restroom and looked at her own reflection as droplets streamed down her cheeks. âI canât believe you just did thatâŚâ She muttered to herself, realizing that she let Jungkook play with her like a marionette. She found herself in plenty of situations just as promiscuous, but they always resulted in a score. This time, it was simply for her own pleasure and nothing else. âYou canât trust him.â She reminded herself, even though they agreed on a truce.
She plucked a napkin from the compartment beside the mirror, patting her hands dry with the thin paper before collecting the remaining water from her face. She tossed the soggy napkin in the waste bin, sighing as she unlatched the lock on the lavatory door. Before she was able to slide it open, it was forced by someone elseâs hand. She was startled by the intrusion and the unexpected presence of Jungkook standing just beyond the barrier.Â
She wasnât allowed a moment to speak as he pushed her further into the restroom, making sure to lock the door behind them. Emmy was uncomfortable with the proximity she had with the public toilet and the tall frame of the invading male. âWhat are you doing?â She hissed, thoroughly annoyed that he only moved to bring her in closer to his body, dipping down to steal a kiss.Â
When she jerked her head away, he groaned as he pressed his hips to hers, grinding his hardened length against her thigh. âIsnât it obvious?â
She narrowed her eyes, âDo you honestly think Iâm gonna let you fuck me right now?â The blank stare he fixed her with told her that, yes, he did believe that. âYouâre unbelievable.â She grunted, trying to push past him to escape the small space.Â
âCome on, itâs a long flight and you owe me.â He caged her with his arms, pressing her back along the cabin wall, adjacent to the door.Â
She scoffed,âI donât owe you shit.â He practically begged her to let him between her legs and now he was treating it like some sort of sexual debt. âUse your hand for all I care.â
Jungkook cracked his jaw, irritated from the hard-on that was severely lacking attention and the fight with his little brunette. âI donât mean it like that. I just mean, it would be nice if we could both get offâŚâ He leaned down, brushing the tip of his nose along the bridge of hers. âHelp me, help you.â He purred, letting his breath spiked with hints of whisky drift between their lips.Â
The low timber of his voice dropping an octave as he seduced her with merely a whisper had her knees buckle while she could feel heat pooling back in her stomach. Her hands clutched the cotton of his shirt, trying to stay afloat in the crashing waves of building desire. His looming presence intoxicated her as he dipped down to place kisses along her shoulder blade, caressing the skin with his warmth and teasing her with subtle flicks of his tongue.Â
Emmy melted into the wall, nearly crumbling to his feet as her body gave into his implications. âI hate you.â She tried to grit out, hoping he would retreat from the bite in her voice, but it only served to spur him on.Â
Jungkook gathered her in his arms, twisting their positions so that he could perch her on the edge of the minimalistic sink. With her off the ground, he worked quickly to remove any garments that stood in the way of his destination before anything interrupted them. Emmy gasped as her naked skin touched the cool surface beneath her, but her noise was muffled by Jungkookâs lips. He cupped her face with his large hands, angling his hips against her exposed core as a teaser for what was to come in only a momentâs time.Â
Their kiss broke apart when he tried to navigate the buckle of his belt, unlooping the leather from around his waist to proceed pulling his pants down and letting his firm dick slap against Emmyâs thigh. The warmth between her legs soothed the ache of his throbbing member as he adjusted their position, lifting one of her legs to wrap around his waist. He held her gaze as he pushed forward, the bulbous head prodding through her folds to seek her entrance.Â
âIâm gonna fuck you so good.â He declared unashamed as he penetrated her center, savoring the stretch of her tight walls hugging his cock. Emmy wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him close as he pushed further inside her uterus until he finally bottomed out.Â
The slow drag of his length pulling out from deep within her had Emmy tossing her head back, smacking the crown of her skull against the mirror. âJKâŚâ Her mouth hung open as a moan sang from her throat, threatening to disclose what the pair were up to in the planeâs lavatory.Â
Jungkook stroked himself back into her warmth, cradling her neck to force her to look at him. âGotta be quiet or youâll get us in trouble.â He shushed her, gathering the sounds of her lips with his own as their mouths melted together in a swirl of passion.Â
Emmy brought her other leg up, curling it around her waist to bring him deeper within her vagina as gentle cries echoed from her throat. âHarder. Fuck me harder.âÂ
Jungkook grunted, slipping his hands beneath her to hold her cheeks firmly in his palms. He picked up the pace, working to thrust his hips against her quivering body with the aid of his strength guiding her onto his dick. âThatâs right, baby girl. Beg for it.â He could feel the muscles in his arms strain from the work he performed on her body back in their seats and leaned into the sink as he pummeled his cock into her clenching pussy. The mirror rattled from his motions as the power and speed of his hips wished to fuck her through the wall, seeking to release his frustrations.Â
âShit. Iâm gonna cum. Iâm gonna fucking cum.â He growled as he held her against him, her limbs barely holding on due to the force of his relentless motions.Â
Emmy incoherently babbled as he used her like a rag doll, feeling her gush on his member while he continued to stroke himself with her velvet walls. His cock twitched wildly as he met his end, shooting ropes of hot cum inside her pussy and pushing it deeper with his engorged tip. He shuddered as the last bits of his orgasm oozed from the head of his length into her cervix before pulling out.Â
He used a napkin to clean off the mixture of their juices from his dick and balls before abruptly pulling his pants back on. He panted as he fixed his belt, looping it back through his jeans as he admired Emmy in even worse condition from their previous sexcapades. Her legs hung limply off the counter, her core openly displaying the mess and abuse he put her through. He noticed the small trickle of cum seeping from her opening and bit his lip as he reached down to push the cum back inside with his fingers.Â
Emmy groaned with protest, feeling sore and overstimulated from the two orgasms. Jungkook only chuckled, âDonât want to make a mess now, do we?â He stroked his fingers gently against her walls, feeling pride when she clenched from his ministrations. He pulled them back out, checking to make sure that nothing was dripping from between her legs as he grabbed another paper towel. âWhy donât you clean up, and when you get back, Iâll have a drink for us?â He watched as she sluggishly nodded, making sure to swiftly leave the bathroom before it was obvious what they were doing in there.Â
A few minutes later, Emmy was refreshed from being thoroughly fucked and wobbled through the cabin in search of her seat for much needed rest. She found Jungkookâs charming smile, sighing happily when she collapsed into her seat with ice water waiting for her on the small surface between their seats. âThank you.â She whispered, unable to say much else. She gulped the drink, feeling severely parched from the combination of alcohol and sex.Â
âNo problem.â Jungkook returned, taking small sips of his drink while peering at the female beside him. She sighed as she sat the cup down, letting the cool liquid settle the heat from her body as they sat in silence. Her breathing became shallow, finding that exhaustion started to take its toll. Her eyes fluttered as she struggled to stay awake, but she soon lost the battle while Jungkook intently observed her relax into a drug induced sleep. âSorry, baby girl. I canât have any more distractions.â He finished the rest of his drink, settling into his seat now that he no longer had to worry about Emmy causing issues for him or his comrade.Â
â-
On the opposite side of the plane, Seokjin was feeling his own effects of his drug laced coffee, fighting off sleep as he continued his conversation with Jade beside him. Their chatter circled around a variety of topics, discussing their opinions on a few conspiracy theories and plot points to upcoming episodes of an anime.Â
His attentiveness dwindled as he slid into a drug-induced sleep, his head falling back against the plush headrest of his seat as his limbs equally dropped in exhaustion. Jade peered over at the sweet unsuspecting technology guru beside her, admiring the perfect chisel of his features as he snoozed into a forced slumber.Â
The metal frame of his glasses hung just at the tip of his nose as soft puffs of air escaped his nostrils, his features softening into a peaceful rest as Jade gently nudged his arm to test his responsiveness.Â
Luckily, she found the young computer genius to be unresponsive, allowing her to slip a small USB clip from her hoodieâs front pocket. She reached across the barrier between them, opening his laptop screen as she quickly plugged in the clip, typing away to initiate the process as she hacked through his security screening.
The device unlocked, initiating the sequencing process as Jade sat back in her seat , gently lowering the laptop screen to hide the evidence of her hustle just in time to avoid the gaze of the passing stewardess. She leaned back in her seat, finishing off the last of her coffee before reaching over to place the mug on the small counter, her eyes glancing back to see the progress of the download.Â
The sudden sensation of objects pelting her skin caused Jade to glance up as pens and various small clutter emptied itself from a passengerâs bag who was attempting to stow their personal item in the overhead compartment. Her hands instinctively covered her head as she tried to aid them in retrieving their items, grunting as a water bottle tumbled against her head.Â
âIâm so sorry, miss.â Jimin spoke, keeping his head lowered as he stepped into her pod to retrieve his fallen belongings. Jadeâs eyes widened in shock at the audacity of this man invading her personal space without permission.Â
She let out a scoff of irritation, moving to push the stranger away from her feet as he snapped his head up, unveiling his identity. Jade inhaled a sharp breath as she recognized Jiminâs familiar handsome features, his full lips and seductive eyes reminding her of their previous interaction back in California. She felt herself freeze as she tried to process his presence, annoyed by the smug look that invaded his expression.Â
âDidnât think Iâd let you have all the fun, did you?â Jimin flashed a flirtatious smile as his arms latched onto either side of her seat, blocking her in as he kneeled in front of her, bringing a finger up to her lips as she went to protest. âAh ah ah, donât make a scene.â He glanced back toward the aisle, watching as a stranger ventured past them toward the airplane lavatory, glancing down at the scene of Jimin attempting to collect his belongings from the ground.
Jade sat back in her seat, clenching her teeth as she bit back the urge to give Jimin a piece of her mind. What the hell was he doing here? And where was Emmy in all of this? Wasnât she supposed to be her cover? Jade fidgeted in her chair, glancing back in an attempt to find Emmyâs pod on the opposite side of the plane. Unfortunately, given that Jimin was blocking her from standing and the other pods of the aircraft blocked her view, she wasnât able to confirm the whereabouts of her younger comrade.
Once the attention was off of the pair, Jade leaned forward, hovering her face inches from Jimin as she gripped the fabric of his hoodie within her fingers. âWhat the hell are you doing?â She hissed, yanking him closer to her which only caused him to chuckle in amusement as he turned his attention toward the laptop that had clearly finished downloading the necessary data onto her small USB.Â
Jimin turned his attention towards the device, planning out his attempt to retrieve it once successfully distracting the brunette. âIsnât it obvious?â He let out an amused huff as Jade released the fabric of his hoodie, not wishing to draw any extra attention toward them. âDonât worry, Iâm just getting my things and Iâll be on my way.â He spoke, slipping his hand between the cushion of her seat, his palm brushing the side of her ass as he reached down to grab the pen that managed to wedge itself in the small crevice.Â
Jade felt her cheeks run hot, gulping back the gasp of surprise that threatened to jump from her lips as she pressed her palms against Jiminâs chest. In her flustered state, Jimin used his spare hand to snake across her pod to snatch the clip, tucking it into the pocket of his hoodie as he turned his attention back to the rosy cheeks of his victim.Â
He held up the pen as his excuse for the close contact, thoroughly satisfied by her reactions to his manipulations. âJust getting my pen.â He spoke, his mischievous intent flashing behind his irises as he captured her in his stare.Â
Jade hadnât noticed that she was holding in her breath, sighing as she flicked her eyes back toward the laptop, noticing that her clip had been stolen. She would have acted out, attempting to cause a scene the way Emmy often had. Instead, she just sat back, placing her palms down against her armrests. âDonât let me get in your way.â She offered a fake smile, delivered with sugar yet laced with venom as Jimin began to push himself up from his position in front of her.Â
As he stood, she caught a glimpse of her clip tucked into the front pouch of his hoodie. She watched as he turned to finish putting away his belongings, grabbing his water bottle that fell behind her from earlier. âJiminâŚâ Her voice was hushed as he leaned forward to catch her gaze. âYou forgot this.âÂ
Despite the smug look on his face as he reached over to retrieve the bottle, Jade managed to slip her hand into his pocket to retrieve her stolen belongings. She narrowed her eyes on him, pretending she hadnât yet noticed the missing piece of Seokjinâs laptop as he returned to his seat which happened to be directly behind her.Â
Once he was out of her sight, she sunk into her chair, quickly tucking the clip into the waistband of her pants before Jimin would notice that it was gone from his pocket. She knew he was eventually going notice it was missing and that the remainder of the flight would commence a battle to keep him from poaching their score. If only Emmy was ready to jump in and help. What in the world happened to her backup?
Only moments later, Jade heard Jimin curse under his breath. She peered in his direction, listening to him rustle about in his seat. âWhere is it?â He hissed, scrambling around to locate the item he stole from the brunette.Â
She leaned into the aisle, glancing back at him with a smug smirk. âDid you forget something?â Her eyes twinkled with mischief as it occurred to him that she retrieved the USB.
His lips pressed into a thin line as she glared intently, somewhat defeated in this game of keep away. âFine, you win.â His eyes narrowed ever so slightly as he habitually tilted his head with a sudden jerk like it was a twitch of irritation. Jade smiled triumphantly, turning back in her seat and relaxing as she imagined the payout for collecting such valuable information.
â
âHey, wake up.â Emmy felt herself shake as her eyes fluttered open to find Jungkook staring down at her. Her body was stiff from the uncomfortable position she dozed off in and she sat up slowly in an effort to stretch her limbs.Â
She could see people were out of their seats, collecting their belongings from the overhead compartments. âHow long was I out?â She yawned, lifting her arms above her head and circulating the blood from her limbs.Â
âA few hours.â He said nonchalantly, praying she didnât realize he drugged her. Luckily, the passengers were beginning to depart the plane and he was able to step into the aisle. âWell, it's been fun, but I gotta goâŚâ He pulled his bag over his shoulder, smirking down at her as she slowly blinked up at him. âHope next time around, I can see the girls again.â He clicked his tongue and set off with a wink, leaving her to process his innuendo after a drug-induced slumber.Â
Emmy groaned as she unbuckled her belt, standing up from her seat and feeling her joints pop from being in the confined space for hours on end. She exhaled deeply as her body adjusted to being awake and active, realizing what her seat partner was referring to before his departure. âUgh, asshole.â
She gathered her bag, moving into the crowd of people so she could escape the plane and meet up with Jade, hoping that she was successful in retrieving the data that would give them a hefty payday. When she made it to the terminal, she found her partner in crime waiting by a pillar with a giddy smile on her face.
Emmy walked towards her expectantly, but noticed her friendâs happy demeanor shift. âYou look like shit.â Jade bluntly acknowledged.
Emmy stared back at her with a deadpan expression, âFuck off.â She popped her hip out, looking at Jade expectantly. âSo, did you get it?â
The prideful smile returned on Jadeâs lips. âI did. ItâsâŚâ She reached around, assuming she would be able to swiftly pull it from her waistband and show it to Emmy, but found it was not there. Her brow furrowed as a frown replaced the grin on her face. âUh, itâŚit was right here.â She pat herself down, checking her pockets and assets in case she unknowingly stashed it somewhere else. âShit!â She hissed, looking down at the floor hoping it was just laying on the ground for her to pick up.
âYou lost it?â Emmy was in disbelief. How could she lose it? How were they gonna get paid?
âI didnât lose it. It was clipped to my jeans andâŚâ She trailed off, trying to think of what could have happened to it until she felt a sudden vibration in her back pocket. She instinctively pulled out her phone, checking the notification to see a text message from an unknown number. She opened the message, intrigued to see if it was a stranger, spammer, or old contant.Â
It was nice bumping into you. Arigato! đ
She blinked down at the text, her brain processing the recent memory of Jimin pushing past her on the plane in order to depart first. In that moment, she never imagined he attempted to steal from her again, but the missing device and the suspicious message were enough evidence. âHello? Jade? What happened?â Emmy waved her hand in front of the eldest member's face as she seemed to fall into a trance.
Jade snapped out of it and groaned dramatically as she dropped her hand to her side, phone still clutched between her fingers. âHe fucking stole it.â
Emmy didnât need any more information; with Jungkookâs presence, it was transparent that one of his other teammates was on that same flight. Jungkook got the best of her literally and figuratively while Jade was duped by the man who seduced her or the other team techy. She grits her teeth, feeling her blood bubble with irritation. Yet again, she was left short-handed in the wake of that insufferable man and his little entourage âUgh, I hate them.â She growled, fixing her glare toward the crowd surrounding them as if she would suddenly spot them.
#bts smut#jeon jungkook#park jimin#kim seokjin#bts fanfic#jeon jungkook smut#jeon jungkook fanfic#park jimin fanfic
9 notes
¡
View notes
Text
MC is Half Demon and They Look Awfully Familiar
(Lessons 1-5!)
Part 1 Part 2 Lessons 5-6 Group Retreat Lessons 10-12 Lessons 13-15 Part 3 Part 4
So we obviously know that things would run a little differently with L!MC instead of a normal human MC, but just how differently do things go?
No Mammon, you are not allowed to babysit!
Unlike in canon, Mammon needs to be kept away from MC at the start. Why? Heâs known this kid for less than a day, heâs gonna try and use them for scams.
Everyone else in the house? Well, theyâre of... observing MC. This is a first, a half human kid just wandering around the house...
MC and Lucifer, despite their amicable meeting, were in this really awkward beginning stage where they didnât really know what to do with each other.
âSo...â MC resisted the urge to twiddle their thumbs as they followed their father through the halls of the House of Lamentation. This was their home for the next year. It was very grand... and also very creepy in some places. âWhereâs my room?â
âRight here.â Lucifer stopped suddenly in front of a door in the hallway, nearly causing MC to crash into him. He opened up the door, the room was very very pink. âAsmodeus decorated, you can redecorate as you see fit.â
MC popped their head in and looked around, there were approximately a thousand pillows scattered around the bed. It was the perfect amount! The very pink colour scheme was... okay. Maybe theyâd be able to switch some of it out for a nice blue.
âItâs nice! Thank you,â MC was about to say Lucifer, then father, then just shut their mouth. What were they supposed to call him? They had known each other for like... an hour. He seemed like the type to want to be called father, he was too posh to be âdadâ or âpopsâ, and calling their father by his first name seemed way too casual as well... Parental Figure..? Guardian? Sir..? Should they call him sir???
The fact that MC ended their sentence like they were going to continue it left the two in a very awkward silence. A+ job at conversation.
âAnyway,â Lucifer finally broke the silence. âIf you need time to settle in, we can pick up the tour later.â
âN-no, itâs okay! I didnât really bring anything so...â MC was in the middle of mentally cursing themselves out, they thought they had successfully avoided falling into the awkward middle schooler stereotype! âWe can keep the tour going.â
âAlright then.â Lucifer turned and motioned for MC to follow. Wow... he was very... curt? Was that the right word to use? MC hoped this was as awkward for him as it was for them.
The next stop was the portrait staircase, Lucifer explained each one down to each minute detail, MC listened in rapt attention.
âWe received that one from a painter from the sixth layer of the Devildom, it was quite a rare find.â
âHow many layers are there?â
âNine, weâre in the centre most layer. This is the most highly defended part of the Devildom.â Lucifer explained.
âOh,â MC smiled. âCool, so itâs like how Dante described it in the Divine Comedy?â
âMostly, some changes have been made since that time.â
âAh, okay.â MC nodded, a thought came to them which made them clear their throat to suppress a giggle. âMay I ask a question that might bother you?â
Lucifer turned and raised an eyebrow at them. âYou may ask one such question.â
âWhy did Dante say you were frozen in an ice lake?â
Lucifer looked around, once he was sure that no one was listening, he turned back to MC, his voice was slightly lower when he answered. âI was ice skating with Lord Diavolo, I fell through the ice and into the lake right as Virgil and Dante arrived. Of course, Dante had to embellish or Iâd smite him, if only he left out the ice part.â
To MCâs credit, they didnât laugh, but they werenât doing a very good job of hiding how hard it was to not burst into laughter. âOh my... how upsetting...â
Lucifer rolled his eyes. âIâd tell you not to tell anyone but,â his lips quirked up into a smile. âNo one would believe you if you said anything anyway.â
MC gasped, but the gasp ended up releasing the laugh they were holding in.
The half demon noticed some of the other portraits on the wall, each of the brothers had a portrait, there were two demons that MC didnât recognize. So that was their family... they wondered if their picture might be on that wall one day...
âWhoâs he?â MC pointed at the portrait between Mammonâs and Satanâs.
âThatâs Leviathan, the third eldest, the Avatar of Envy, and the Grand Admiral of Hellâs Navy.â
âOooo, so heâs a military guy!â MC thought to themselves. âAnd the third most powerful brother? Wow... he must be crazy scary...â
âWhat about him?â MC pointed at the seventh and final portrait.
It may have just been MCâs imagination, but they swore they saw Luciferâs expression sour slightly.
âThatâs Belphegor, the youngest and the Avatar of Sloth.â Lucifer explained. âHe is currently in the human world as an exchange student.â
âOh,â MC studied the portraits a bit more. âCool! I hope heâs having a good time up there.â
âAs do I.â Lucifer replied. âNow we should move on to the Underground-â
âLUCIFER!â Asmodeus cried. âMAMMONâS BEING STUPID AGAIN!â
Lucifer sighed and dragged a gloved hand down his face. âWeâll continue this tour later, MC. Feel free to explore some more, try not to break anything.â
âBecause the things might be cursed?â
âThat and the things are old and expensive.â
MC spends the rest of the day chilling in the house with Asmo, who peppers MC with ALL the questions.
They does their best to answer... but itâs clear Asmo was hoping for something a little more interesting.
âSo, do you run the human world?â
âNo. No I do not.â
Finally, Mammon escapes whatever punishment Luciferâs got him caught up in and tried to get MC involved in something thatâll probably make them lose their money.
Mini HC! A demonâs wings, tail, or horns might pop out randomly if they arenât paying attention! The demon doesnât even need to be in their true demonic form for this to happen. It happens more often with younger demons like MC!
Mammon stops his little scheme when he notices that MCâs wings have popped out and left a few stray feathers lying about... he can hear the CHA CHING sound already.
Our favourite dummy tried to Mission Impossible his way into MCâs room but MC caught him trying to make off with some loose feathers after they came back with a dustpan to clean them up.
Eventually, it was dinner time, and Levi was still camped out in his room. Mammon got sent to get him out, and he decided to drag MC along with him.
âI donât think we should bother him-â
âSh! We gotta get him out of his stupid room or heâs gonna stay in there until the exchange yearâs over.â Mammon snapped, stopping in front of Leviathanâs door.
âI still donât think we should-â
Mammon rudely interrupted poor, aghast MC by slamming his fists against the door. âLEVI! GET UP! DINNERâS READY!â
The only response was someone increasing the volume on whatever show was playing behind the door. Wow, petty. MC suppressed a snort until they realized exactly what they were hearing.
Was that...
âIs that the Sailor Moon theme?â MC turned to Mammon and asked. The moment the question left their lips the pair heard someone practically bolt to the door. It swung open and hit Mammon right in the face.
âMOTHER FUCKER-â
âYou!â
Ah, so this was the Grand Admiral of Hellâs Navy. MC didnât know that track pants and headphones were a part of the uniform.
âYou like anime?!â Levi asked, MC slowly nodded.
âY-yeah..?â
Quick as lightning, MC was pulled into the room, and Levi slammed the door shut, tragically, the door hit Mammon again.
âLEVI YOU ASS-â
Leviathan didnât seem too interested in Mammonâs chorus of curse words and angry knocks, he was grabbing some figurines off shelves and showing some to MC.
âDo you know who this is?!â
âThatâs White Blood Cell from Cells at Work. What about Mamm-â
âHow about this!â
âViolet Evergarden from the show of the same name, now Levia-â
âWhose this?!â
âLEVIATHAN!â MC stomped their foot and pointed at the door. âMammon said we need to go eat dinner.â
âDonât interrupt me, human!â Levi hissed, MC rolled their eyes and snorted.
âNice to meet you, by the way.â MC crossed their arms and let their wings appear and puff up behind them.
â...w-whu-WHAT?!â
âWe have to go to-â MC was cut off yet again by Levi passing out. Wow... what a day...
Mammon was still pounding on the door, MC rolled their eyes and opened it.
âHe passed out, can you carry him?â
Mammon was decidedly not careful with his dear little brother when he dragged him out of his room and into the dining room. When Levi finally woke up, he got an earful from Lucifer, and tried to kill Mammon.
Apparently money was owed that Mammon wasnât about to pay.
So yeah, MC and Leviâs alliance did not stem from desperation, it stems from otaku-camaraderie.
MC and Levi planned their credit-card hostage situation over a fun evening of watching anime.
Mammon never knew what hit him...
âOkay Mammon, pay up or your credit card gets cut up.â MC playfully opened and closed the scissors before poising them to cut up the helpless credit card. Mammon let out a shriek and shook his head.
âNONONONONO- donât do that!â Mammon put his hands up and let out a nervous laugh. âMC... wh-whatâs with all the animosity..? Weâre buddies, right?â
MC snorted and rolled their eyes. âBuddies donât try and make money off each otherâs feathers.â
âYou heard them, Mammon.â Levi snickered. âPay me back the money you owe me!â
âI donât have the money right now!â
MC shook their head. âPity... oh well, bye bye Goldie-â
âThe moneyâs in my sock drawer- just please put the scissors down!â
They slowly lowered the scissors. âWhat do you think, Levi?â
âHmmm... you have two minutes.â Levi said, Mammon took off in a sprint out of the kitchen.
âNice job Agent L!â MC chirped, holding their hand out for a high five, Levi looked positively elated and gleefully hit his hand against MCâs.
âWe did it! Iâm finally going to have enough money to go to the live show! Couldnât have done it without your help, Agent Near.â
âWait- why am I Near?â MC asked. âYou get to be L and I have to be Near?â
Levi crossed his arms and huffed. âWould you rather be Mellow?â
âNo! I want to be Light! We agreed that Iâd be Light!â MC hissed. Levi, literally hissed back.
Rude.
Anyway, Levi got paid, and everyone had a very entertaining breakfast. Well, Mammon didnât have a very good time, but boo hoo he should have paid Levi back sooner.
I think MC felt legitimately bad for Mammon, all the insults and jabs being aimed at him made MC feel a little guilty...
MC took care to be extra sweet that day, and it made Mammon feel a bit better. You know what made both of them feel amazing?
Screwing with the dipshits that were talking crap about the two of them.
MC didnât need super-hearing to notice that some of the demons at RAD found it to be peak comedy that Mammon got slapped with babysitting duty.
â...do you want to mess with them?â
âWhat?â
âToo late, Iâm doing it with or without you.â
Mammon was totally in, obviously. A little magic to move some of the lesser demonsâ things around and voila! They were all at each otherâs throats and Mammon and MC got to enjoy a fun lunchtime show!
The Purgatory Hall crew got to meet MC too, of course!
âAnd this,â Lucifer gestured to MC. âIs the other human exchange student.â
MC popped up from behind one of the rows of desks and gave the three newcomers a toothy grin. âNice to meet you!â
Simeonâs calm and serene expression dropped almost immediately as he quickly looked from Lucifer to MC. The latter just gave him an innocent smile and tilted their head.
âIs something the matter?â MC asked, through the corner of their eye they saw Lucifer smirk slightly.
âN...â Simeon snapped back to reality. âNo, nothingâs the matter, itâs nice to meet you, MC.â
âYou awful demons!â A much younger voice yapped. âYou brought a human child down here?! Shame on you!â
Lucifer rolled his eyes. âIâm overwhelmed with guilt, put me out of my misery.â
âOh!â MC gasped. âYouâre the chihuahua!â
âWh-what?!â
âWhat?â MC shook their head and shrugged. âWhatâs the matter with me being a kid? You look like youâre ten.â
âIâll have you know that Iâm well over-â
âAm I just going to go ignored?â The third and final stranger asked, a cheeky/very suspicious looking grin on his face.
âRight, you.â Lucifer sighed. âThis is Solomon, another human exchange student.â
âItâs nice to finally meet the other... human exchange student.â Solomon offered a nod.
âLikewise.â MC pretended not to notice the pause before he said human.
The first bell that meant âhaul your ass to next period because if the cleaning staff finds you skipping class you will be maimedâ sounded. MC slung their bag over their shoulder and brushed past their fellow students.
âHave a nice rest of your day, everyone!â MC chirped as they and Lucifer headed off to their next class.
âWhat do you stand to gain by pretending you arenât my child?â Lucifer asked.
MC snickered. âItâs funny! Didnât you see their faces?â
Lucifer half smiled and shook his head. âPerhaps.â
âââââ
âThat kid is Luciferâs.â Solomon said the moment Lucifer and MC were out of earshot.
âOh thank heavens someone else saw too... I thought I was going crazy...â Simeon sighed in relief.
âHey! Weâll be late to class if you guys donât hurry!â Luke called from down the hall.
Solomon chuckled under his breath. âThis whole year just got way more interesting...â
A lot of MCâs time got devoted to getting to know their newly found family.
Satan was proving to be very... polite? Almost weirdly so? Heâd address MC like he would address a formal acquaintance, not like one would address a family member... or even a roommate.
MC tried the delicate dance of trying to respect his boundaries and trying to get him to like them...
Once the glasses incident happened everything kinda caved. MC had been quite rudely shunned by Satan and they were quite done trying to be his friend! Hmph!
...hmph :(
At least Beel was nice... despite MC being a little intimidated by his size and resting bitch face, MC soon found out that Beel was a massive cinnamon roll.
In return for all the snacks Beel shared with MC, they introduced him to at least five human world cooking shows.
âMC, why is the music so dramatic? Theyâre just revealing the cooking supplies.â
âItâs a reality TV thing... everything is 10 times more dramatic than it needs to be. The musicâs doing its job though, Iâm very impressed by that pie dish.â
Overall, MCâs first week at RAD was pretty decent! Until... well... until Friday.
MC could only hide their demonic side for so long...
âThatâs them?â
MC slowed their steps and turned to look for the source of the voice.
âYep.â A second voice confirmed. âHuman kid, like I said.â
Ugh... of all the times to have needed to stay late after school... the hallway MC was in was completely empty and they had no clue where anyone they actually knew was-
âBoo.â
MC whirled around to see the two gossiping demons standing right behind them. They instinctively took a few steps back before the taller of the two demons grabbed them by the wrist and yanked them forward.
âGeez, are all humans this tiny?â The taller one asked as he slowly lifted MC off the ground. MC fixed him with the nastiest glare possible, he tried to scowl back, but ended up looking away and laughing to the shorter demon. âLook at them, barely enough for a snack, no wonder Beel hasnât eaten them yet.â
Turning to the shorter demon, MC gave them a similar glare. âPut me down.â
âTsk, quiet.â The taller demon snapped, he turned back to the shorter demon. âSo if we just nab them now, how much do you think someoneâll take for their soul?â
âI-uh...â the shorter demon couldnât pry their gaze away from MCâs as they tried to sputter a response. âI donât think we should...â
âWhy not? The exchange programâs still in its trial phase anyway, we kill this human and theyâll just bring in another one.â
The way he was speaking about them made MCâs skin crawl. How dare he? How dare he talk about them like they were just common trash? Who did this... person think he was?
An old familiar feeling bubbled beneath the surface. It had always been there, the intense, sometimes overwhelming desire to let the whole world know that they were better. The feeling coiled its way up MCâs spine and wormed its way into their head where it settled.
âYou canât be spoken to like that.â
Every single time this feeling had flared up, MC had done their best to suppress it. They didnât know what would happen if they gave in, and frankly, they didnât want to know.
âLet them know youâre not to be trifled with.â
The burning desire to crush the two demons like ants was almost impossible to ignore. MC felt their hands twitch and sparks snap between their fingertips.
âIâm not going to tell you again,â MC growled. âPut. Me. Down.â
âHuman,â the taller demon turned back and cooed, his mocking tone made MC want to rip his throat out. âI said be quiet.â
His grip on MCâs wrist tightened until a sickening crack echoed through the empty hallway.
Bile immediately rose in MCâs throat as they let out an earsplitting scream. Their wrist seared in pain and their heart began to race hammer against their ribcage.
The desire to give in only grew and became harder to control, MC could feel themselves slipping. The feeling only had one simple question to ask, one that MC knew the answer to.
âAre you going to let them get away with that?â
Their face morphed into a cheek splitting grin despite the pain, their head tilted to the left as they stared down the two demons.
âNo.â
Horns twisted and burst out of their skull as they dug their rapidly sharpening nails into the demonâs arm. Their teeth grew and sharpened while formerly hidden fangs burst through their upper gums. The agonizing pain of their bones growing, snapping, and shifting in and out of place as their demonic form took hold for the first time numbed as MC revelled in their new power.
Through the reflection in the taller demonâs horrified stare, MC could see their pupils stretch into almost catlike slits. He dropped them onto the floor while he and the shorter demon backed up. MCâs impossibly wide smile only grew as they watched the realization dawn upon the lesser demon as he stitched together what he had just done. The human he had decided to bother wasnât quite so human after all.
âOh?â MC cooed as their wings split through their back and unfurled behind them. âWhere do you think you two are going? We havenât even gotten started yet.â
âââââ
Lucifer was jolted from his conversation by a sharp blast of blue light and the sound of screams from a nearby hallway. He instinctively rolled his eyes.
âLord Diavolo, pardon me but I need to go deal with a disturbance in the halls.â Lucifer said, Diavolo sighed mournfully on the other end of the call.
âAlright, if you must, but make sure to come over later! There are events that need to be scheduled.â
Lucifer knew full well that Diavolo was making half of the school events up as an excuse for basic social interaction. Oh well, it wasnât the time to think on his princeâs social woes, he had a problem to solve.
How many times did he have to tell some of those idiotic students to take their petty squabbles outside?
Lucifer made his way over to where the fight was happening, he wasnât walking with particular urgency, a fight on school property wasnât too unusual, until a massive shockwave spilled through the hallways and slammed into him.
The Avatar of Pride felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand straight up, that was his magical signature... wasnât it? No, it was just different enough...
âDammit.â Lucifer doubled his pace, when he reached the end of the hallway, the sight was just what he feared.
MC stood straight in the middle of the hallway with their back to him, two other demons were lying in crumpled heaps on the ground, one was next to an incredibly dented row of lockers while the other was lying next to an almost completely broken drinking fountain.
Luciferâs own true form was out in a flash as MC turned to look at him. their eyes glowing a shining blue. Their lips curled into a snarl as they let out an otherworldly growl.
âGo away.â
âMC, calm yourself down.â Lucifer said slowly as he approached them. âReturn to your normal form.â
The half demon bowed their head slightly and took a few steps back as he stepped closer. Lucifer almost patted himself on the back for such a show of authority, until MC paused and looked up defiantly. The glow in their eyes doubled as any sense of fear left them completely.
âI said, GO AWAY!â
They lunged at him, which he easily sidestepped, only for MC to quickly turn and latch their claws into his arm.
The child packed a surprising amount of force into their strikes, but he was able to block and redirect almost every single one. If this were any normal fight, Lucifer would have just swatted them away and have been done with it, but this wasnât any ordinary opponent.
MC was his child, the exchange student, and going through their first transformation. They werenât exactly rational or directly responsible for any of their actions at that moment.
During a first transformation the demon is almost completely relying on base instincts to function, theyâll go completely ballistic for a while, trying to tear through anything in their way until they run out of energy and pass out. Which is why during a demonâs first transformation usually happened much earlier in their lives under the watchful eyes of parents or guardians.
It was clear to anyone with even casual knowledge of demons that MC had fully given themselves over to their pride and wouldnât stop trying to prove their superiority until they passed out.
Even though Lucifer was blocking and avoiding most of the blows, MC had managed to get in a few good scratches.
They snapped at Luciferâs right hand, narrowly missing it and aimed their elbow at his jaw. Almost casually batting the hit away, he hissed in frustration.
âDamn it... MC, control yourself!â
MC snarled and sloppily lunged forward, only for Lucifer to use his wings to bat them to the side. They slid across the floor, their glasses falling off and skidding away from them. MC lay still for a few moments, their chest rising and falling rapidly.
Lucifer stood in place, waiting for any sudden movement. For a few moments, the hallway was quiet, save for the massive gulps of air MC was taking and the occasional groan of pain from one of the demons on the floor. MC slowly sat up and blinked a few times, then looked from side to side.
Something important dawned on Lucifer, he didnât know just how blind MC was without their glasses.
MCâs rapid breathing began to slow as they continued to squint and search the area around them for their glasses. Lucifer almost audibly sighed in relief as the blue glow in his childâs eyes began to dull.
âMC.â Lucifer allowed his demon form to disappear as he slowly moved towards them, making sure MC could hear him approaching.
The half demon stopped scanning the area for their glasses and looked up at him, they awkwardly covered a yawn with their hand as their wings sleepily fluttered behind them. It would have been much cuter if MC wasnât spattered with blood.
Lucifer slowly offered his hand, which MC eyed suspiciously. âCome on, letâs go.â
MC blinked a few times, then yawned again and awkwardly accepted his hand. âMmph... mâtired...â
âThatâs good,â Lucifer said quietly. âEverythingâs okay.â
MC half nodded and awkwardly stumbled as they tried to find their footing. Lucifer tried to help steady them, but it proved ineffective as MC collapsed into his arms. Sighing, he picked them up and began to walk back to the House of Lamentation.
Just before leaving the school, Lucifer passed by Simeon and Solomon, who looked from MC, who had curled their wings around themselves and was sleeping soundly, to Lucifer, who had a few scratch marks on his face and whose hair was a complete mess.
âAh, you two, one of you do me a favour.â Lucifer said as he brushed past them. âOne of you go to the biology hallway and pick up MCâs glasses.â
Simeon and Solomon nodded and mumbled out an affirmation as Lucifer left the school with MC. Hmph, it seemed MC was right, their confused/shocked faces were quite funny.
MC woke up the next morning with the worst muscle pain they had ever and hopefully would ever feel. On the bright side, their wrist wasnât broken anymore :D
They had literally built their true form. Their skeleton just stretched and rearranged itself, horns grew out from their cranium, their wings broke through their back and a new set of fangs decided to break through their gums... and then all of that new stuff was gone as MC lay in bed in their normal form like a deflated beach ball.
Not wanting to seem like a wimp, MC dragged themselves to breakfast, and everyone was all: âMC, go back to bed, you canât do anything when youâre like this.â
âQuiet, Iâm fine.â
âMC, if youâre fine, then give Beel a high five, make sure it makes the slap sound.â
âAlright then, Beel, come here.â
Beel didnât exactly think to take MCâs shorter stature into account when holding up his hand for a high five. Heâs tall, okay?
MC then proceeded to grit their teeth and try not to scream as they lifted their arm to weakly hit their hand against Beelâs.
âIt made the noise..!â
âNo it didnât, I didnât hear it.â
âFatherrrr!â
âCouldnât hear it, go back upstairs.â
When MC trudged upstairs, Asmo practically squealed and pointed out that MC had called Lucifer father for the first time. Itâs a shame no one took a picture of happy/surprised Lucifer.
Side note: after the whole event calmed down, Lucifer was crazy proud that his kid kicked the asses of two grown demons.
Funnily enough, this incident is what kickstarted MC and Lukeâs friendship! Luke heard MC got into a fight and brought over get-well cookies! Sure... Beel, Mammon and Levi stole most of the cookies but they were still good!
At school on Monday... hooooooo boy... the two demons that tried to kill MC had lived to tell the tale thanks to MC getting distracted by Lucifer, and now the entire student body knew NOT to fuck with MC.
A few weeks into the exchange year, things had settled into a somewhat normal routine... until one really shitty night in particular.
MC was curled up in bed, their new comforter and sheets were a pain to put in, but they suited MCâs taste much better than the pink that had been there previously. Sighing in contentment, MC felt themselves drifting off to sleep-
Mother fucker who was texting at the ungodly hour of 10:30 pm on a Sunday? âTwas the lordâs day and the lord of the house stated that everyone needed to get their asses to bed at a reasonable hour.
MC picked up their phone and put on their glasses. After being blinded by the light of the phone for a brief moment, MC read the text.
Not-Rich Uncle Pennybags đ°đś: Oi! MC! U want a snack?
Not-Rich Uncle Pennybagsđ°đś: Iâm in the kitchen! Get down here!
After debating whether or not to throw Mammon to the wolves and rat him out, MC decided that they did in fact want a snack and hopped out of bed to go to the kitchen.
âHey kiddo!â Mammon said through a mouthful of something in a container, a loose note hung limply from a piece of tape that was stuck on the Tupperware. âNext time, hurry it up, got it? Ya canât keep me waitinâ like this!â
âMm...â MC grumbled, rubbing their eyes and looking around the kitchen. âWhat are you eating?â
âCustard!â Mammon smiled brightly. âYa gotta try this!â
Oooo, custard! MC grabbed a spoon and practically skipped over to try some. Right before they were about to try a bit of the heavenly deliciousness, MC paused and finally caught a glimpse of what the note said.
âProperty of Beelzebub, you eat it, you die.â
Uh oh-
âââââââ
Okay, the next few bits of this WILL come out in order, I promise! Kinda... not really... eh... but it matters not! I hope you all enjoyed this! I didnât leave you with a cliffhanger this time considering Lessons 5-6 are already out ^_^
So uh- wanna fight the demons that tried to hurt MC? Iâm bringing the pitchforks, whoâs driving?
#No murder rampages at school MC! didnât you read the rule book?!#WHO RAISED THIS CHILD?!#Obey me#Obey me!#obey me shall we date#obey me! shall we date?#Obey me Headcanons#obey me! headcanons#Obey me Lucifer#Obey me MC#obey me beelzebub#Obey me Leviathan#Obey me Asmodeus#Obey me Satan#Obey me Mammon#Obey me Solomon#Obey me Simeon#Obey me Luke#obey me! mammon#obey me! lucifer#obey me! beelzebub#obey me! leviathan#obey me! asmodeus#Obey me! MC#obey me! satan
337 notes
¡
View notes
Text
At The End Of The Day || L.H
A//N: Long time no see! Hello! Itâs been a hot minute since I posted on here, and considering I finally managed to sit down and finished something that I started, I decided it was worthy enough to post. Hopefully Iâm gonna have a few more things in the works with any luck, so keep an eye out for those! Anyway, I hope you guys like this!
Word Count: 5.9k
The end of the day was always a favourite time of Lukeâs â a time when all the events which made up the hours that he had spent awake came to a halt, when the ticking of the clock seemed to slow down as the sun would begin to set. It was a time where he could slow down, much like that of the clock, where he could lay his head against the back of the sofa and take a breath as his mind caught up with his body on the events of the day. It was a time reserved for him and his family.
The familiar voices of Winnie The Pooh and his friends filled the living room, their adventure taking them deep into the hundred-acre wood, towards the destination that Elle had reminded Luke was called âHeffalump Hollowâ (as if he could forget). The contagious laugh of Tigger erupted through the speakers along with the springing sound of his tail as he bounced, the quiet stutter of Piglet sounding not too long after him, asking him where he was going. Luke had forgotten how many times he had watched this same scene, the same movie, in that week, let alone in his lifetime. It was a favourite of the girls, one they requested often, and who was Luke to deny their bright blue eyes blinking up at him when they asked.
A movement on Lukeâs chest broke his attention from the animation which played out on the screen in front of him, his eyes dropping to look downwards. His gaze fell to a small head of blonde curls, a little peeking out from beneath the blanket which covered their two bodies. He felt a pair of little knees pushing against his stomach, Kenzieâs little body wriggling slightly against him as she attempted to move herself further up, a soft grumble sounding from between her pouted lips as she attempted to climb. Subtly, Luke slipped his hands beneath her arms and helped her out, chuckling quietly under his breath as he moved her, allowing for her to settle a little closer to him than where she had been laying previously. Her curls tickled his neck as she tucked her head in, a warm cheek becoming pressed up against the crook where his neck met his shoulder, messy curls tickling Lukeâs jaw and ear.
A content sigh slipped from Kenzieâs small, pouting lips, a little wisp of air tickling Lukeâs skin as she relaxed once more. Luke pulled the blanket a little further up, making sure Kenzieâs torso was once again covered by the warm fabric, protecting her same frame from the slight draft which was known to creep in after sunset. He brought a hand to lay on her back, the tip of his thumb lightly brushing the back of her small neck with every gentle swipe.
Looking down the best he could without moving his head too much, Luke caught a glimpse at his youngest daughter, a small smile curling at his lips as soon as his eyes caught sight of her own. He could see the reflection of the TV in her sweet eyes, the sparkles within them catching the light of the TV, only making the blue of her iris seem brighter. She looked so calm, yet so enthralled by the colourful movie, her lashes fluttering against her cheeks with every slow blink as she watched her favourite characters chatter and run around.
His childrenâs expressions always fascinated Luke: how their little faces could make the simple smile seem like the most incredible thing he had ever seen. Kenzieâs expressions were slowly developing as she got older, her little face always trying to copy whatever faces Elle would pull or the faces she would watch you and Luke make at her when playing. Kenzieâs current favourite was the most recent one that Elle had taught her, her older sister being very proud of herself for having taught the little one to copy it. She loved to stick her tongue out at you and Luke, giggling and clapping her hands together when she knew she had been caught. She always found it funny when you caught her little tongue poking out from between her lips. Even you and Luke had to admit that it was quite funny considering how young she was.
Luke let his eyes drift across the room, ears pricking up at the sound of his eldestâs voice talking quietly â he assumed â to herself. He caught sight of you laying across the floor, your head resting against a cushion which you had taken from the other sofa, tilted to the left as you looked up at the TV where Elle was pointing. Blue eyes drifted downward, his focus falling to where Elleâs head lay on your stomach, one of your hands lightly running through her curls, which you had pulled free from the ponytail that they had been tied in earlier in the afternoon.
He could just make out the hint of natural pink in her supple cheeks, her grin pushing them upwards as she giggled at the incident that occurred between Rabbit and Tigger. He could hear you talking back to her, your voice low and delicate, a caring, motherly tone lacing your voice as you answered what he assumed was a question that she had asked.
The movie continued to play, bright colours flashing across the screen as the story developed further and new characters were introduced. You noticed Elleâs face light up when her favourite scenes played, and her eyes lit up upon seeing them, her little mouth mumbling along to the âShoulder to Shoulderâ song the best she could, her little head swaying from side to side as she remained to lay against you.
You also noticed the sadness in Elleâs eyes when the scene where Roo and Lumpy were unable to find Lumpyâs mother played, the two boys trekking through the woods in search of her. It broke your heart to see her look so sad, her little eyes turning big and glossy as she looked up at the screen. You continued to comb your fingers through her hair to comfort her, your fingertips tucking straggling curls around her ears, your skin gently brushing against the shell of her ear as you moved your hand back into her curls.
âMumma, what if Lumpy canât find her?â Elle sniffled, her head turning to look at you from where she lay. Your eyes met her blue ones, seeing the shine in them from the unshed tears which threatened to bubble at the sad occurrence that played out in her favourite movie.
You wanted to remind her that she knew how the movie ended, that she knew that the little Heffalump would find his mother shortly and be reunited, but part of you felt like that was ruining the effect of the movie for her. You still wanted to assure her that it was alright though, that it would turn out alright.
âDonât worry, baby, heâll find her. Heâs just got to look a little further, yeah? Heâll find his Mumma soon.â You whispered the words to her, looking down at her and offering a reassuring smile in the hopes of relieving the little ounce of sadness which she felt.
Luke watched from where he lay on the couch, eyes never tearing from the sight of you and Elle as you talked quietly to one another and watched as the plot of the childrenâs movie continued to unfold before you. It amazed him how you were with the girls, how they looked at you like you were their world, much like how you said they looked at him, but he swore it was different when their eyes fell to you. There was something different in the way which they saw you, something different which sparkled in the blue ocean of their irises. He couldnât pinpoint what exactly it was, but he knew it was something special, something that he, himself, could never receive. It was only reserved for you, a unique light which sparked within them when it came to you.
You had always said that your girls were definitely âDaddyâs girlsâ but Luke swore in that moment when he looked at you and Elle, you were giving him a run for his money. He knew he would happily have one of his girls turn into a âMummaâs girlâ any day of the week, loving nothing more than to see them with you and to bear witness to the love that they had for you especially.
As the movie slowly began to come to an end, the final scene starting to play out, Luke knew it was nearly time to get the girls ready for bed. It was getting late â âpast their bedtimeâ kind of late to be exact, and both of you were sure it wouldnât take long for the girls to fall asleep once you put them to bed.
Luke took a glance down at where Kenzie laid on his chest, her head having moved so it was more curled downwards towards the centre of his chest, her shoulders hunched up as her body curled up in place. Her hands were tucked next to her face, little fingers curled into the fabric of Lukeâs sweatshirt, grasping the soft grey item in her small hands as she snuggled her cheek against it. She looked cosy, the fringe of the blanket that was covering her tickled her skin, the cream-coloured tassels falling from the edging of the fabric and brushing her neck slightly.
He noticed how her eyes were closed, delicate lashes fluttering against her supple cheeks. Her lips curled into a pout as she slept, little puffs of air slipping out with every gentle breath she released. Luke wondered how long she had made it into the movie before she had drifted off, remembering how tired she was earlier in the evening when they had finished dinner, tired hands rubbing at her eyes as she let out a little yawn now and again. It appeared Kenzie had decided that she would dictate when her bedtime was this time.
The music which played alongside the credits was a tune that you and Luke swore you could sing in your sleep, it being a song you heard numerous times in the week, never mind that month, along with the many others which decorated the soundtrack of what was your girlsâ favourite movie.
Gently, you encouraged Elle to get up, using your hand to help her sit upright before doing so yourself, the two of you standing to your feet before you handed her the cushion you had been resting on to go and put it back on the sofa where it belonged. Her little feet sounded delicately against the floor, skipping around the coffee table as she moved towards the sofa, leaning over with a soft grunt and she placed the cushion back in its original placement. You smiled as she gave it a gentle pat upon placing it down â a notion she had watched you do before.
âRight, missy, bath time, letâs go,â You ran your hand through her hair as she came back to stand in front of you, the two of you facing Luke who remained laying across the couch with Kenzie asleep on his chest. âWhy donât you go upstairs and pick out what toys you want in your bath and maybe, if youâre quick, Daddy will come and kiss you goodnight when you go to bed.â
âBut Daddy always kisses me goodnight?â Elle furrowed her brow, a little confused. She tilted her head up to look at you as you stood behind her, the crown of her head pressing against your thigh.
Unable to help your smile, you cupped her face with your hands, her soft cheeks sitting in your palms as you leaned down and pressed a little kiss to the tip of her nose, mumbling a quiet, âJust go and pick some toys, okay? Iâll be up in a minute to start your bath.â
With another quick kiss to her nose, you sent her on her way, listening to her little feet as the sound of pitter patter bounced against the hallway floor, slowing down as she came towards the stairs, beginning to climb them one at a time. You could hear each foot make contact with each individual step, the rhythmic sound of â1-2â sounding as she climbed.Â
âIs she holding onto the railing?â Luke asked.
You leaned back slightly, just enough so you could catch the sight of Elle on the stairs through the open doorway. You watched as she took each step one at a time, her little hand clutching around the bars of the bannister like Luke had taught her as she climbed. Smiling, you gave him a nod, laughing softly as you watched her, noticing how she refused to take her eyes off her feet, watching every step she took to make sure she didnât stumble. âJust like youâve always told her to.â
âThatâs my girl.â Luke said, proudly.
You each listened out for Elle as she entered the bathroom, the two of you wincing as you heard the door knocking against the wall, a small clatter sounding, Elle obviously having pushed it open a bit too eagerly. Continuing to listen out, you could hear Elle begin to rifle her way through the wicker basket which contained the collection of toys that were reserved for bath time.
âI suppose I should head up and make sure she doesnât make it so that thereâs more toys than water in her bath,â You reached a hand out as you moved closer to the couch where Luke and Kenzie lay, combing your fingers through Lukeâs fluffy hair much like how you had done with Elle throughout the movie. It was a notion he loved, a soothing comfort which you had given him since the day you met, a natural placement where your hand would reside when you lay together. You smiled as you took notice of his expression shifting; how his eyes fluttered close momentarily and his smile became slightly looser around the edges. He was slowly slipping into relaxation â a common state whenever you played with his hair, even after all the time you had been together. âAre you okay to put Kenzie down while I give the princess a bath?â
âOf course,â Lukeâs words were quiet as they fell, his eyes slowly opening and looking up to meet yours. âIâll take her upstairs and get her changed before I put her down, and then Iâll come through and say goodnight to Elle.â
Luke swore he felt his heart sing at the sight of your smile, seeing the way your cheeks rose at the mention of putting your girls to bed. It was a special time for the two of you â bedtime. It was a time that had quickly become a favourite of yours as the girls had gotten that little bit older, finding the fun and love in the small interactions which came with wishing them a goodnight sleep. You both saw one another fall into their element at bedtime; voices having gone soft, touches even more so, and sweet smiles which looked up at the two of you made your hearts feel like they were close to bursting.Â
Ascending to the top of the stairs meant that you were welcomed with the sound of gentle yet rapid chatter, Elleâs sweet voice coming from within the doorway of the bathroom as she continued to search through her basket of bath time toys to find her perfect selection. Luke dreaded to think how many she had already set aside, pushing them towards the white ceramic of the bathtub as she waited for you to come in and start filling the tub. He wondered if she had picked out her pink dolphin or if she had chosen her mermaid. He was sure he would find out soon enough, already anticipating the warm giggles he would, undoubtedly, hear echo through the hall.Â
With a parting kiss to your hairline, Luke let you go to attend to your eldest. He watched as you left his side, his arms still settled comfortably around a sleeping Kenzie, and disappeared through the wooden doorway. As he passed the bathroom door himself, he spotted the few toys that Elle had set out on the floor, many of them littering your feet where you stood. Bath time was never dull when it came to Elle.Â
Entering the nursery, Luke gently pushed the door open with his foot, catching it just before it swung too far, and carefully closed it behind him with a soft click once he was inside. His feet sunk into the soft carpet as he walked around the room, hands opening drawers without a second thought, fingers plucking a set of pyjamas from within them and gently tossing them to the changing table.Â
Taking a few small strides towards the window, Luke reached down, making sure he had a good hold of Kenzie still, and flicked the switch which turned on her nightlight. He watched as the warm gold colour began to shine upwards, painting the ceiling in soft shapes which somewhat resembled that of the stars in the night sky.
Lukeâs body knew Kenzieâs bedtime routine better than anyone, it seemed to move completely of its own accord as he walked around the room and prepared the nursery for the night ahead. Without thinking, Luke remembered to turn on her nightlight, to find one of the few pacifiers that seemed to inhabit Kenzieâs crib and lay it next to where her head would be.
Lukeâs movements were steady as he slowly attempted to lower Kenzie down on the changing table, a hand cradling the back of her small head, while a large hand splashed across the base of her back. He lowered her legs down first, careful to make sure she was against the soft plush cushion on the table instead of the cold wood. Carefully setting her bottom half down, Luke slowly moved his hand further up her back, lowering her down further.Â
The sweet noises Kenzie made went straight to his heart, as if Cupid, themself, were scoring a perfect bullseye with his arrow. Luke felt his heart clench with every noise that slept past Kenzieâs small lips, the sounds so soft and quiet that he swore he almost missed them. He knew that the separation would possibly upset, even risk waking her, but he hoped that with the warmth that danced around the room, she would remain asleep so he could get her tucked up in her crib without having her be unsettled.Â
Laying her head down came quite easy, the back of Lukeâs hand gently resting against the patterned cushion of the changing table, remaining there for a moment extra as he looked down at his sleeping daughter. Her cheeks were slightly rosy from having laid against Luke for the past hour or so, the warmth of his body having radiated through his clothes and onto her skin. Running a thumb along the outside of Kenzieâs face, Luke smiled at the feeling of her skin against his own, watching the way her face slightly turned towards his touch.Â
Carefully and slowly, Luke began to retract his hand from beneath her head, the movement steady and delicate as he allowed for the back of her head to rest against the table, whispering a quiet âthere we go, sweetheartâ once his hand was free. He knew this wasnât going to be easy â undressing the sleeping baby and attempting to dress her again. Kenzie was a heavy sleeper, and Luke was certain she could sleep through a lot of things, but this? Maybe not.
Nimble fingers began to unclip the buckles of Kenzieâs dungarees, carefully moving the straps so they lay against the table next to Kenzieâs head. Luke was careful to keep the noise and movements to a minimum, gentle hands being used to lift Kenzieâs bottom half up slightly as his thumb and index finger of one hand carefully pulled on the denim leg of her outfit, causing the fabric to slip off her leg so Luke could remove it. Once one leg was free, Luke moved onto the other, copying the same actions as done with the previous. Removing the fabric from Kenzie completely, Luke removed it from the table with one of his hands, gently lowering Kenzie down with the other, so she lay completely against the table once more. He placed the denim attire on the rocking chair not too far behind him, mentally reminding himself to toss it into the washing hamper, along with the rest of her clothes once he had put Kenzie down.
Next were her socks. Lukeâs fingers grabbed a hold of the little white frill which decorated the edge of the item, the lace delicate and frail between his fingers much like Kenzie. Holding onto her leg with a gentle hold, Luke began to pull down the ribbed fabric, removing it from her foot and allowing for her little bean-sized toes to be exposed to the warm air in the bedroom. He made quick work of the other sock too, chuckling quietly to himself as she watched Kenzie move one of her legs, watching from the corner of his eye as he noticed the movement of her little toes, watching how they curled and wiggled once becoming free from the confinements of the socks she had worn that day.
He managed to carefully remove her t-shirt, slipping out an arm at a time before being able to stretch the collar just enough to slide it over her head without too much difficulty. Getting her pyjamas on wasnât too hard when it came to it. Lifting Kenzie gently back up, holding her against his chest, Luke managed to straighten out her cloud themed pyjamas so he could lay her down on top of them. Using a gentle hold, he slipped both of her legs into the corresponding spaces, popping her little feet through the soft cuffs at the end. He laughed to himself as he attempted to get her arms into the sleeves, gently pulling the sleeves down over her wrists so her hands became free also.Â
Gently lifting the split edges of her pyjamas, Luke lay them against her chest, making sure each button was lined up with the hole he would have to pop it through to secure the fabric on Kenzieâs small frame. He heard soft noises begin to slip from her lips, little whines sounding as she lifted an arm in the air, a fragile hand coming to wipe at her face.Â
Luke brought his own hand up, curling his index finger as he brushed his knuckle against the apple of her cheek, pursing his lips as he began to hush her. His skin grazed her soft cheek, gently allowing for the sensation to tickle her lightly, mixing in with the quiet pushing of air that fell from his lips as they mixed to create a beautiful soothing commotion which he hoped Kenzie found settling.Â
âShhh⌠thatâs it, sweetheartâŚâ Lukeâs voice barely whispered, looking down at her with kind eyes as her face scrunched and head turned. He knew she was probably getting cold, having been undressed and left with her pyjamas open against her chest. Luke would fix that soon enough. âNearly done, baby, and then weâll get you tucked up in bed, yeah?âÂ
Her whines slowly began to quieten, her lips pouting as she wriggled in place, slowly bringing her arm back down to rest beside her. She began to settle against his touch, a content hum sounding from within her throat that made Lukeâs heart fly. The sound brought a warm smile to return to Lukeâs face, one that was reserved for his girls, one that only they had the power to pull from him.Â
It amazed Luke how easy it was with them, how easy he found it to be so helplessly in love with two little girls who were all the best parts of him but more so of you. He loved watching them grow, watching them discover, it had become his favourite thing to witness. Being able to watch them from the very moment they entered the world to the moments that he lived with them now was the best gift he could ever have dreamed of.
At the end of the day this was what his life was destined to be â full of love and light.Â
Luke made nimble work of buttoning up Kenzieâs pyjamas, quietly counting each button as he successfully secured it through the corresponding slot. Upon securing the final button, Luke rested his thumbs against the collar of Kenzieâs soft clothing, index fingers stretching up and gently brushing against the supple skin of her cheeks. He smiled at how rosy they remained to be, chuckling quietly as he noticed her little lips, which were shaped like delicate petals, and as pretty as a magnolia in May, part slightly at the faint touch.
Behind the closed door, Luke could faintly hear the voices that belonged to the two other souls which inhabited the home, their sweet voices ringing in giggles and playful squeals that were muffled slightly by the wooden door. He could hear the faint splashing of water, followed by the soft sound of âMumma, look!â. Luke wondered what Elle would be showing you, what had caused her voice to be laced with such eagerness that she demanded your attention in that moment. He wondered what her face looked like, if her smile was wide and infectious like it was known to be or if her eyes had gone wide as her hand pointed to her new discovery.Â
âIt sounds like Elleâs having a lot of fun in there, huh?â Luke mumbled quietly, not quite sure if he was talking to himself or the sleeping baby in front of him, aware she was unable to answer even if she were awake. âI wonder how much water will be on the floor by the time sheâs all clean.âÂ
Bringing Kenzie back to his chest felt like a warm hug, Lukeâs hands slipping beneath her body and head as he lifted her up, removing her from the changing table. He settled her gently against him, resting her so her chest lay peacefully against his, and her little feet fell against his stomach, her small toes grazing against the fabric of his jumper.Â
With a hand laid comfortably on her small back, thumb and pinkie curling around either side of her, Luke began to carry her across the room to her crib. Careful feet pressed against the plush carpet, heels and toes sinking into the soft fabric of the rug which decorated the centre of the room as he crossed it. He pressed a kiss to the side of her head as he walked, the touch so light that he barely felt it himself, wisps of her blonde tickling his nose as he leaned in.Â
Luke came to the edge of Kenzieâs crib, gently beginning to bring Kenzie away from his chest, hands carefully holding her as he began to lower her down, allowing for her body to connect with the soft, comfortable mattress in her crib. Luke continued to softly hush her, hearing her soft noises begin to increase once again at the loss of warmth she suffered when separated from him.Â
Luke grazed a knuckle against her cheek like he did before, continuing the soft hushing as he reached down for her blanket, pulling the familiar soft fabric upwards. He tucked it over her body, making sure her chest and shoulders were covered, as well as making sure her small feet were protected from the night air. Gentle fingers made sure she was tucked in, that she would stay warm throughout the night with the trusty blanket, a gift that she had slept with since the first night she was brought home.Â
âSleep tight, sweetheart.â Luke bid her a warm goodnight.Â
Bringing his eyes back to her sweet face, Luke felt his heart fly once more. Her lips remained parted, cheeks rosy, and lashes fluttered delicately against her soft skin. Luke wondered how he ever got so lucky, how he had become so blessed to have a family like he did, to have you, to have his girls, to have everything that he could have ever wanted right in front of him.Â
At the end of the day, Luke had everything he needed. He had a family.Â
Moving just a few steps down the hallway, Luke was welcomed to the sound of the two voices which he heard previously. He followed the voices, a smile still on his face as they increased in volume with the closer he got to the familiar bedroom door that was left ajar. He peeked through the crack, feeling the warmth in his stomach strike like a warm fire upon seeing the sight that his eyes were welcomed with.Â
The two of you were tucked up in Elleâs bed, the four-year-old curled into your arms as you gently brushed her damp curls back with the tips of your fingers. She was tucked under the covers, the pink sheets brought up to her shoulders as her cheek became pressed against your chest. You tucked locks of golden hair behind her ears, fingertips brushing the small shell as you kissed the top of her head, listening to her small voice as she talked quietly.Â
Her words were sweet, little hands playing with the rings on your finger. You watched as she twisted them, the smooth band twirling along your finger as you listened to the words she was tiredly stringing together. The metal of the ring caught the light which cascaded over Elleâs bedroom, her bedside lamp emitting a soft glow across the room, the golden shine catching the ring.Â
Minutes seemed to pass as Elle continued to talk, her voice eventually slowing down, words being interrupted by yawns and her eyes slowly began to fall heavy. You felt the weight of her head grow too, her body moving closer to yours as she attempted to cuddle in further.Â
âI think itâs about time that a certain someone went to sleep, hm?â Luke chuckled from where he stood by the door, his smile spreading as he caught the two sets of eyes turning to look at him. âItâs past your bedtime, baby girl.âÂ
Elle let out a childish whine, hands clenched into fists as she reached up and rubbed at her eyes, as if attempting to rid them of the tired ache which resided in them, a quiet âNo it isnâtâ coming out mixed with a yawn.Â
She knew it was past her bedtime, that you had allowed her to stay awake just that little while longer so Luke could say goodnight like you had promised. It amused the two of you how she could barely get through her feeble attempt to argue without letting a yawn slip amid her sentence.Â
Luke pushed himself off the doorframe, taking the few steps required to come to the side of Elleâs bed. Kneeling so he was balanced on the balls of his feet, he rested a hand on the edge of her mattress to keep himself steady. He watched as you readjusted Elle, kissing the top of her head as you lay her down, so her head was resting against her confetti-patterned pillow.Â
âI think your yawn says otherwise, sweetheart. Itâs bedtime for you,â You pressed a kiss to her forehead, brushing your nose against hers. Her blue eyes were growing heavier with every minute, her hands grasping onto the underside of her duvet and she pulled it upwards, tucking it beneath her small chin as she began to snuggle in. She seemed to be cosy, her cheek pressed up against the clean sheets that were still warm from the dryer. âNow say goodnight to Dad and youâll see him in the morning, okay?âÂ
She gave a tired nod, her eyes barely open as she turned her head to look at Luke. Blue eyes met blue as she looked up, a sleepy smile on her face as he gave her a sweet smile reserved for her.Â
âIâll see you in the morning, okay, baby?â Luke whispered to her, leaning in to press a goodnight kiss to her forehead, just next to the spot where you had left your own sweet touch. âI love you.â
âLove⌠Love you too, Dad.â She said through another tired yawn, earning a soft, warm laugh from Luke.Â
You both stayed by her bedside for a few extra minutes, your hand gently combing through her hair as she drifted off to sleep, while Lukeâs voice gently hummed the same tune that it had since the day she was born. The tune never failed to send her to sleep, even as she grew older, the smile on her face remaining as she listened to the sweet lullaby that belonged to her and let it lull her into a peaceful slumber.Â
âSweet dreams, sunshine.â Luke whispered as he hummed the final line of the song, pressing a soft kiss to Elleâs hairline, before he stood to his feet.Â
With gentle steps and quiet hands, the two of you left your eldestâs bedroom, closing the door behind you to prevent any unwelcome sound disturbing her throughout the night.Â
The house became quiet once the girls had been put to bed, the blissful silence which enveloped every room of the house became a sound that was almost strange to hear. It was a rare sound, one only reserved for the hours after their bedroom doors were closed and their minds were full of sweet, childish dreams.Â
Letting out a breath, you tilted your head back as you blindly looked at the ceiling, your tired eyes closing as you took in the silence for a moment. A pair of warm arms could be felt slipping around your waist, a head on your shoulder and a set of lips pressing a gentle kiss to the crook of your neck.Â
âI swear if I have to watch Lumpy find his Mum one more time this weekâŚâÂ
Luke pressed his mouth against your skin to muffle his laugh at your words, his chest vibrating against your back.Â
âYou mean to tell me that you donât enjoy watching the same movie three times in one day?â You could hear the sarcasm that laced his voice.Â
âNot particularly, but I do like to watch the girls when they watch it. Thatâs enough to get me through Lumpyâs word game song every time.â You rested your head back against his shoulder, eyes remaining closed. âIâll watch a hundred times a day if I get to see Elleâs little face light up when she sees Lumpy for the first time.âÂ
Luke let out a soft hum, pulling you close to his chest as he held you there, taking in the moment. He realised then that he hadnât had a chance to hold you throughout the day, not having been given the chance to have a moment with you alone until the evening.Â
You were warm to hold, your skin soft against his, like you always were whenever he got the chance to have you in his arms. He was always at how perfectly you fit with him, how your body slotted perfectly in his hold like the piece of the finest jigsaw. Luke knew he would hold you like that for as long as he could if he could get away with it.Â
He had found a home in you and you had made a home with him.
And there was no better place to be at the end of the day.
---
Tag List: @steviemaeââ @elsysozaâ @treatallwithkindnessââ @loveroflrhââ @another-lonely-heartâ @zhangyixingxing1ââ @devilatmydoorââ @karajaynetodayââ @ophelia-enthusiastââ @hoodhoranââ @lyss-xoââ @tpwkcth @mythicalamphitriteââ @hemmo1996-5sosvevoââ @maggiesupertrampââ @calpopsâ (if itâs crossed it means I couldnât find your blog to tag you)
If you would like to be added to my tag list, please ask or fill out this form :)
#5sos#5 seconds of summer#5sos imagines#5sos imagine#5sos blurbs#5sos blurb#5sos fanfiction#5sos fanfic#5sos fic#5sos one shot#luke hemmings#luke hemmings imagines#luke hemmings imagine#luke hemmings blurbs#luke hemmings blurb#luke hemmings fanfiction#luke hemmings fanfic#luke hemmings fic#luke hemmings one shot#dad!sos#dadsos#dad!luke#luke hemmings x reader#reader x luke hemmings#luke hemmings x you#you x luke hemmings
218 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Anything But Mine - Last Motherâs Day as a Family of Four
A/NÂ Also thank you to the anon that sent in a request for a abm motherâs day special! I know I didnât get a reply back about specific ideas but I hope this suffices! đ
Sunday, May 12, 2024
One of Danielâs favourite days was Motherâs Day because it was his perfect excuse to spoil his wife. Not that he ever needed an excuse. It was the one day a year he could flaunt everything about her and the beautiful body and soul that gave him his two childrenâŚand the one that was working hard to grow their third.
It was early morning and Daniel woke up easily at dawn, shifting under the warm sheets of the king size bed and cuddled right up behind his wife. She sighed sleepily and he leaned up to press a few gentle kisses over her neck and shoulder, his hand draped around her waist. Florence shifted at his obvious presence and smiled lazily as he kissed her cheek, her eyes still closed peacefully.
âGood morning, beautiful.â Daniel said softly.
Florence hummed in sleepy reply and set her hand over his to link their fingers together and pulled his arm farther around her body as if to urge him to cuddle her back to sleep.
Daniel only chuckled lightly, continuing his lazy kisses over her shoulder and up her neck, wiggling his hand from hers to rub loving circles over her swollen belly as he whispered against her neck, âHappy Motherâs Day, Mama.â
Florence giggled quietly and opened her eyes as she glanced at him over her shoulder, âThank you, Dani.â
They shared small smiles and he leaned down to kiss her lips a few times, savouring the warm familiarity of her touch. Her hand skimmed his cheek as he pulled back and tossed the sheets off his body.
âGet some more rest.â he instructed gently as he pulled his shirt from the chair in the corner and put it on, âIâll be back with your first surprise.â
âYou better not have outdone yourself today.â Florence warned, tucking her arm under her head as she watched him shuffle on a pair of sweatpants from the closet.
Daniel only sent her a small smirk, âI never outdo myself.â
âDaniel James-â
He hushed her with a kiss, lingering on her lips for a while until he was sure sheâd stay quiet and then left one to her belly before looking back at her face, âThe girls will be very sad if they see you awake. I promised I would let them wake you up but I couldnât wait. Humour me?â
âIâm the best fake sleeper youâve ever known.â Florence promised.
He left her with one more kiss and then left the room, closing the door behind him. His next stop was the girlsâ room and he let himself in to find them each sitting up on their beds waiting for him. Clementine and Penelope beamed at the sight of him and each rushed over to wish him good morning and he crouched down to shower them in kisses and hugs.
âReady to surprise Mommy today?â Daniel asked them, holding each of the girlsâ sweet faces in his hands. They nodded with wide smiles. âAlright. To the kitchen.â
Daniel was in charge of breakfast and he tried his luck at pancakes (with a mix from a box) and bacon. Clementine and Penelope each munched their small bowls of fruit as they practiced their plans for their Motherâs Day gifts. Being in kindergarten, Clementine had a few little surprises that they made at school but Penelope was still small so Daniel helped her out with a little something for her to give too. Both girls were very excited.
âDaddy.â Clementine rushed over to him in the kitchen and wrapped her arms around his leg, âAre you done yet?â
âAlmost, angel.â
âMommyâs gonna wake up before we can go in.â the five-year-old protested, tugging at his pants until he nearly had to grab the waistband to keep them from being tugged completely off.
Daniel pried her small hands away and gently steered her back towards the table so he could finish setting up the tray with the breakfast, âShe wonât be awake before us, donât worry.â
With the pancakes drizzled in the perfect amount of syrup and topped with whipped cream and a cut up strawberry arranged in a heart shape, and the bacon set neatly on the plate beside a warm mug of tea, they were ready to go in.
âGet your presents.â Daniel reminded them quietly and the girls grabbed their little gifts from the table before taking off down the hallway.
He followed behind them quickly, making sure not to spill anything, and Clementine reached up to open the door and let them in. The girls ran giggling over to the bedside and Florence took all her self-control not to smile as her daughters gently nudged her awake.
âWakey wakey, Mama.â Clementine called sweetly, shaking her shoulder a little.
Florence did her best fake-wake-up with a yawn and a stretch included and everything and Daniel smiled to himself as the girls beamed at the fact they got to wake her up with surprises. He balanced the tray in one hand as he pulled open the curtains to brighten up the room and the girls climbed up onto the bed.
âHowâs baby sister?â Clementine asked quickly, reaching out with her hand that wasnât holding her present to set on Florenceâs stomach.
âShe was nice and quiet last night.â Florence said. âCome kiss me good morning, sweet girls.â
Clementine leaned in with little puckered lips to kiss her mother and Penelope giggled as she crawled over to do the same. Daniel brought over the tray and set it proudly on the bed and the girls stared expectantly at their mother for her reaction.
âWow, this looks amazing,â Florence smiled, glancing up at Daniel, âThank you.â
He leaned down to kiss her again and the girls only beamed at their parents.
âMommy! Mommy! Can I give you your present?â Clementine asked loudly, sitting on her knees in the middle of the bed with the paper clutched in her two hands.
âYes, of course, Clemmie.â Florence smiled, petting a hand through Penelopeâs hair as the younger of the two girls sat quietly beside her sister. Daniel sat down with them and busied himself with cutting up the pancakes and feeding a piece to his wife who was busy with her two hands resting on her large belly.
âI made this in school.â Clementine explained. She shoved the paper into Florenceâs hands.
It was a little worksheet titled âAll About My Mommyâ in kindergarten lettering at the top and fill in the blanks for the kids to do. In the centre was a basic outline of a person and Clementine coloured it as if to make it resemble Florence herself down to her blonde hair (coloured in yellow crayon) and her blue eyes and red dress.
âOh, how beautiful. That looks just like me.â Florence praised her eldest who just beamed in pride.
Daniel shuffled closer to look over her shoulder as Florence read each entry.
ââMy mommyâs name is sweetheartââ she glanced over at Daniel who only smiled and gave her a sweet shrug. She continued reading, ââMy mommy is 35 years oldâ Do I look that old to you?â
âYes. Youâre a grown up.â
âIâm just barely 24, darling girl.â Florence laughed lightly.
âThatâs close.â Clementine shrugged as she shuffled closer to push the paper closer to her as Daniel fed her another bite of pancake. âKeep going.â
ââMy mommy is really good at reading storiesââ âMy mommy always says I love youââ âMy mommy is most happy when daddy comes home from workââ
Florenceâs voice broke a little â those darn pregnancy hormones â and she looked over at Daniel. He only pressed a kiss to her shoulder and then rested his cheek to the same spot. She leaned her head on his and continued reading Clementineâs scribbly little handwriting.
ââMy mommy likes to take me to the parkââ ââI love my mommy because she is the best mommy in the worldââ
Florence pouted sweetly and looked over at Clementineâs grinning face, âThank yo-â
âIâm not done!â Clementine said loudly, scrambling to stand up on the bed. Daniel reached out quickly to steady her. âI have a song too!â
âA song?â Florence questioned. âLetâs hear it.â
âI love Mommy, I love Mommy, yes I do. Yes I do. Mommyâs are for hugging. Mommyâs are for kissing. I love you. I love you.â (A/N To the tune of frere jacques if you know it lol)
Florenceâs heart sored with nothing but pride at her firstbornâs little song and the adorableness that seemed to radiate off the five-year-old, âDarling Clementine, you are so, so, so sweet. Thank you.â
Clementine sat back down on the bed proudly.
âOkay, bug,â Daniel looked over at Penelope, âyour turn.â
The nearly-four-year-old smiled shyly and Florence patted the bed beside her to invite her to come closer. She crawled over and Florence tucked an arm around her as she held out the drawing in her hand. It was a scribbly little crayon drawing of their family but it was near perfection for the mother and she pressed a kiss to her youngestâs messy brown hair.
âTell me what you drew me, Penny.â
âMe,â Penelope pointed to the smallest of the stick figures. âClemmie,â she pointed to the slightly taller one with blonde hair beside her own. âDada,â she pointed to the next one with short brown hair that had a few yellow scribbles on top too. âAnd you,â she pointed to the last little person who looked much larger than the rest.
âWhy am I so big, sweet girl?â Florence asked.
âBecause.â Penelope said, pointing with a tiny finger to the middle of stick-figure Florenceâs body. âThereâs baby sister in your tummy.â
Sure enough, there was a few little lines inside her triangle-dress that could resemble a baby if you squinted. Florenceâs eyes welled with tears again and she hid her emotions behind a kiss to her youngest daughterâs head.
âAnd flowers.â Penelope continued, pointing to the pink and purple scribbles along the single green line at the bottom of the page.
âAnd what did you write for Mommy on the back?â Daniel asked.
Penelope turned over the paper to show her (very messy) printing of her name. It was missing a letter or two but the effort was there.
âDada helped with letters.â Penelope whispered shyly.
âWow. You are quite the speller, missy.â Florence whispered in near awe. Penelope shoved the paper into her hands and then wiggled out of her arm. âWell, thank you so much, my girls.â
There was a duet of âyouâre welcome, Mamaâ from the girls and Penelope crawled over Danielâs legs to grab the TV remote from the bedside table.
âDoes Blueâs Clues with breakfast sound good, sweetheart?â Daniel asked the woman of the hour.
âAlways.â Florence agreed.
She ate her breakfast with her daughters on either side of her and her husbandâs arm around her shoulders and her unborn baby wiggling away inside her as if to say donât forget about me. Florence could never forget about her. She may only have had three people earthside with her so far but she already had four loves of her life.
After breakfast, Daniel cleared the dishes and helped the girls get dressed as Florence got herself ready for the day and whatever he had planned. She then sat in the living room with the girls as Daniel got showered and dressed quickly into a soft green springtime outfit. His phone dinged on the bathroom counter that there was a delivery at the front desk and he finished brushing his teeth to hurry and retrieve it.
He returned quickly from the lobby to his girls in the living room, a bouquet of two dozen purple tulips held in hand. Florence beamed at him as he passed it over to her to look at.
âFor me?â she asked as she smelt them.
âWho else?â Daniel chuckled.
âThank you, baby. Theyâre beautiful.â
Roses for Valentineâs Day, tulips for Motherâs Day. The usual routine. Florence and Daniel didnât buy each other gifts really, but Daniel always made a point to buy her flowers. Flowers for his Flora.
He took them to the kitchen to cut them up for her and put them in a vase and set them on the coffee table where they could get the most sunlight and where she could enjoy them. He sat down beside her and she cuddled up close as they watched their two little girls play together on the rug. Florence sighed peacefully and rested her head on his shoulder and Daniel leaned his head on hers, one arm around her shoulders and his other hand resting on the squirmy baby growing inside her.
It was sunny that morning and the apartment was filled with bright sunlight through the floor to ceiling windows and livened up the air with springtime freshness. It was calm and beautiful and home.
Daniel glanced at his wifeâs face as she stared across the room at their two daughters playing nearby. She had a small smile on her face and cheeks rosy with love. With his arm that was around her shoulders, Daniel gently stroked her face and Florence glanced up at him.
âYou areâŚthe love of my life.â he whispered.
âAnd youâre mine.â Florence agreed softly, brushing her nose against his in their close proximity.
âCanât be anyone else in the whole world I would rather have by my side for lifeâŚno one else Iâd want to mother my childrenâŚno one else Iâd rather wake up every day to.â
âDaniel.â Florence breathed.
âBeing able to have children with you is my greatest blessing.â
âDaniel James, stop it or Iâll cry.â Florence giggled lightly.
âI mean it.â Daniel smiled softly, pressing a kiss to her cheek. âI love you more than life itself.â
Florence leaned her head back against his arm and he dipped down to kiss her lips. He lingered there a while, savouring each long chastĂŠ kiss and gentle touch of his wife between their soft âI love youâs. Their soft kiss only broke when she groaned sharply and looked down to her round belly.
âBaby girl kicked me in the ribs.â Florence whispered.
âBaby girl wants kisses too.â Daniel tisked, leaning down to kiss over the curve of his wifeâs pregnant body, smiling as he felt the little movements under her skin. âTiny dancer is up and ready to play.â
Florence got another jab and she wiggled her fingers against the top of her stomach, âMove down, baby, youâre hurting me.â
âIs baby sister awake?â Clementine asked eagerly from the floor.
âSheâs very awake.â Florence said.
The two girls hopped up and hurried over to set their hands on their motherâs round stomach to feel the little kicks from their baby sister. Florence only smiled widely at her daughters and their faces of awe as they felt the movements and Penelope leaned in to kiss her belly just like Daniel did.
âBaby sister wants to celebrate Mommyâs day too.â Clementine giggled, patting her hand gently to the top of the baby bump. She cooed to her softly and Florence and Daniel laughed quietly, leaning their heads together on the couch, wrapped up close, and completely in love with each other and their three perfect girls.
#anything but mine#daniel seavey#why dont we#daniel seavey imagines#why dont we imagines#daniel seavey fanfic#why dont we fanfic#daniel seavey oneshots#why dont we oneshots
31 notes
¡
View notes
Text
The Chronicles of World Famous Detective Hatake Kakashi | Part 1
Pairing: Kakashi x female!reader
Warning: murder, jealousy, alcoholism, womanizing, lowkey toxic relationship.
Word count: 10.6k
A/N: finally! the kakashi fic is here! this is based on the anime series detective conan and it took me like a month to write so i hope you guys will love it! also, a sequel is in the works!
proof reading credit goes to @runeterrankhaleesiâ
The drive to the beach was...an odd experience. Kakashi thought to himself.
His eldest daughter, Aiko, had been silently bouncing and smiling in her seat throughout the whole ride. It probably had something to do with the person she promised to meet. Kakashi internally groaned at his daughter crushing on some loser but, no matter, heâd just scare him off.
While his youngest son, Sakumo, kept staring at his sister in suspicion. Sakumo was a very observant seven year-old who always managed to find trouble wherever he went. Kakashi briefly wondered if his son would end up being a detective like himself or sign his ass up for the C.I.A. He hoped it was the latter.
As Aiko checked them into the fancy looking hotel with lavish furnishing, Kakashi allowed his eyes to wander the occupants of the hotel. He could feel a tug on the corner of his lips at the sight of beautiful women dressed in cute sundresses and tiny little bathing suits. Perhaps going on a mini vacation during the drought wasnât such a bad idea.
âHere you go, dad.â Aiko handed him the electronic keycard and Kakashi had to frown.
âWhy did you book two different rooms?â He questioned as he scratched the back of his head âWouldnât it just be cheaper if you had rented a suite?â
âWe wouldnât want to interfere later on.â His daughter replied with a ânot-so-innocentâ grin and before Sakumo could call her out on her suspicious behavior, Aiko smacked her hand on his mouth and whispered something into his ear which managed to shut him up. Whatever. This separate room thing wasnât such a bad idea if he planned on courting some of the cute women he had seen earlier.
âAnyways,â Aiko giggled, âLetâs just hurry up, get changed and go to the beach!â
Kakashi was in heaven.
The women scattered across the beach were simply immaculate. Each of them, different in their own ways. From tall and athletic to short and petite, with the darkest shade of skin to the lightest. This beach had it all and Kakashi couldnât help but marvel at every single one of them that came within direct vicinity of his eyesight.
âTada! What do you think dad, I bought this yesterday. Isnât it cute?â Aiko asked as she showed off her pale pink bathing suit with yellow daisies on it.
âShhh!â Kakashi hurridy shushed the girl as his sunglasses slid further down his nose âDonât let the babes know Iâm your dad!â
That earned him a glare from Aiko, âAnd why not?â she crossed her arms across her chest. âIt might be a huge turn off!â wailed Kakashi as Aiko continued to glare at him.
âI saw on t.v that women liked dads.â Sakumo silently muttered and Kakashi muttered a cuss word under his breath at his pesky son knowing such information. Of course some women were attracted to men who were fathers-thatâs what theyâd all say until it was time for them to actually meet his children, but the second he brings it up, theyâd all disappear.
âAnd why do you care what women think?â Aiko raised an eyebrow at her father, as if to challenge him for an answer that didnât offend her and her fellow women, and to test what kind of man her father truly was.
Before Kakashi could answer though, movement from his peripheral vision caught his attention and he quickly averted his gaze to his left.
A woman dressed in the worldâs tiniest pale blue bikini stood hunched over, giving Kakashi a perfect view of her thick ass.
âFuck me.â Kakashi breathed silently at the mouth watering display.
As if hearing what he had said, the woman stood up straighter and Kakashi instantly froze but couldnât tear his gaze away from her gorgeous back. Slowly, the woman turned around to face him and Kakashi emitted the shrillest voice in his life âAaahh!â and nearly toppled over his beach chair.
âY-Y/NâŚâ His left eye twitched in fear âW-Why are you here?â
âYou too?â The woman with long wavy brown locks gasped in surprise âWhy?â
âOh my god, what a surprise!â Interrupted a high pitch voice and the two adults turned to face Aiko who looked as if she had met her two favorite celebrities. While Sakumo stood unimpressed beside her. âWho wouldâve thought that the both of you would go to the same beach?â
Y/N sighed in disappointment while Kakashi rubbed the spot between his eyes âPlease donât tell me you did what I think you did, Aiko.â
âWe fell for it.â Y/N crossed her arms, looking extremely bothered by the course of events.
But their words fell on deaf ears as Aiko clasped both of her hands and continued to ogle at the two adults.
âTwo rooms.â Sakumo simply stated and Aikoâs happiness was shattered and a look of fear took over.
âSo thatâs why you booked two rooms.â Kakashi muttered in annoyed disbelief. Later, once everyone had changed into their regular clothes, the group were found seated at the hotelâs cafe with a cigarette stuck between Kakashiâs lips as he watched the people pass by.
âI said Iâm sorry!â whined Aiko, âCanât you two get over it.â
Y/N continued to sip her green tea, unbothered by Aikoâs apology. She placed her cup on the table to take a bite from her chocolate tart.
âIt wouldâve been cute if you had done this when you were ten but youâre seventeen, youâre an adult.â Reprimanded Y/N but she didnât sound angry, just bored.
Aiko had a guilty expression but quickly managed to switch it to a happier one, âWell, letâs just enjoy ourselves at the beach. The weatherâs gorgeous!â
âWell, I was enjoying my time.â Kakashi pulled the cancer stick from between his lips to blow out a grey cloud of smoke âUntil an old hag showed up wearing some teenâs bathing suit.â He smirked.
With a raised eyebrow, Y/N rebutted, âWell, at least Iâm not a dirty old pervert who shamelessly flirts with any woman who blinked at him.â
Kakashi scowled before shoving the cigarette back into his mouth. Sakumo just continued to eat his blueberry muffin, seemingly unbothered by the whole ordeal.
âMom, donât say that.â Aiko laughed awkwardly as she tried to defuse the tension.
But Kakashi slamming his hands on the table startled her âIâm going to the bathroom.â
âDad, wait!â Aiko called out for him but it was of no use. Awkwardly, she turned to face her mother âHeâs probably being shy since you havenât seen each other in such a long time.â She ended her statement with a choppy laugh.
âMaybe.â Y/N took a sip from her green tea âI just see him as some perverted old man who canât own up to his own mistakes.â She then picked up her fork to take another piece of her chocolate tart and thatâs when Aiko finally noticed something.
âWhy arenât you wearing your wedding ring?â She asked with a sad tone of voice. Sakumo said nothing but his eyes betrayed him. He was just as curious as his older sister.
Y/N looked down at her hand in disinterest, as if she was staring at a fly going on about its daily life. âHmm? I took it off.â She replied. A lazy smile tugged on her lips as she explained âI wanted to see if he noticed or not.â
âSo you still love him!â Aiko shouted in glee, unbothered by the annoyed glares sent her way by the other patrons of the cafe.
Y/N gently shook her head as she brought her hand closer to her face âYes...and no.â
âHuh?â
âI told myself if he had noticed then I wouldâve believed that there was hope for us. And if he didnât thenâŚâ Y/N didnât finish her sentence but it was clear what she wanted to say.
Which is why Aiko looked so upset as she yelled âMom! You canât be serious!â
Y/N simply shrugged at her daughterâs outburst âWeâve been together for the past hour now and he still hasnât noticed.â She muttered.
âMaybe he did!â Aiko quickly defended her father, desperately holding onto the thin thread which held her family together.
âSee, thatâs the thing.â Y/N rested her hands on her lap as she turned to face her daughter âIâm tired of living life of what-ifs. Iâm halfway through forty and itâs about time I wrap up this whole separation thing properly, with a divorce.â It was a harsh thing to say to her seventeen year old daughter but Y/N was exhausted. âMaybe even find myself a better man.â
âMom!â
Y/N paid her daughter no mind and averted her gaze to her youngest child âDonât you dare end up like your father, Sakumo.â
The silver haired year old wasnât sure what his mother was saying but he nodded his head nonetheless. He didnât know what kind of man his father was but he knew he didnât want to be someone who was loud and noisy and would only wake up at noon. He would miss his Sunday morning cartoons if he did that.
Y/Nâs phone brightened at the arrival of a new message, making Aiko comment on the time âDadâs been gone for a while now. I wonder if heâs okay.â
Y/N shrugged, âProbably fell into the arms of some woman who laughed at his stupid jokes at the beach.â
Aiko scowled at her mother, âWhy do you think so lowly of dad?â
Suddenly, a loud burst of laughter startled them. The trio turned their gaze to the entrance of the cafe and, lo and behold, Kakashi stood with two starstruck young women who appeared to be just a few years older than Aiko.
Y/N gave her daughter a look, as if to say âseeâ.
âI canât believe the world famous detective Hatake Kakashi is staying at the same hotel as us!â One of the young women, with short blonde hair, gushed.
âRight? All the girls in class are gonna be so jealous!!â The other taller girl agreed, her iPhone clutched tightly between her fingers.
âWeâre so lucky!â Giggled the blonde which caused Kakashi to laugh in glee at the way the women openly praised and admired him.
âIâm the lucky one to have such beautiful fans like yourselves.â He added a wink to his statement which had the girls squeal in delight at such a caringly display of fanservice.
Irritated by her husbandâs adolescent behavior, Y/N shoved her chair back and stood up âJust as I thought.â
âNo, wait, mom!â Aiko rushed to grab her motherâs arm to prevent her from leaving. âHe probably ran into his fans on his way back! Heâs just being nice.â
Gently, Y/N pulled back her arm and placed her hand on her hip, âThen how do you explain all that sand on his legs?â
Shocked, Aiko turned to face her dad and emitted a sound of disappointment.
âHe supposedly washed up when we got back from the beach but his legs are covered in sand.â Y/N wondered aloud âI bet you he spotted one of those young women lying on the sand and he offered to rub sunblock on their backs. Though, I wonder if he brought them back here to show them off and make me jealous?â She snorted.
And for once, Aiko was at a loss for words. So, instead, she got up from her chair and marched up all the way to her father and harshly pinch his ear.
âOw!â He yelled as he desperately tried to free himself from his daughterâs clutches âWhat do you think youâre doing?!â
âWhat are you doing?â Aiko asked instead as she finally let go.
Rubbing his ear to sooth the pain, Kakashi answered, âThese two lovely women are part of my fanclub!â He gestured to his right before facing them âLet me introduce you to my family.â He said with a charming smile.
Aiko glared at the trioâs backs as they made their way to their table. Her plan of reuniting her parents and being a family was ruined thanks to these two women and her dadâs insanely high libido. She silently followed after them.
âLet me introduce you to the ladies first.â Kakashi had this lovesick expression and Aiko wanted to wipe it off of his face âThe one with the blonde hair is Yumiko and the taller one is Fuyumi.â
Fuyumi offered a small wave while Yumiko grinned at them. She then noticed Sakumo munching away at his muffin, disinterested at the situation at hand, and pinched his cheek, âWhat a cute little boy!â
Sakumo just pulled away from the college student and rubbed his throbbing cheek. Aiko sniggered. Thereâs one thing that her brother hated the most in his life and that was being touched without his consent.
âIs he your son?â The blonde asked. To which Kakashi proudly nodded.
âHe sure is. He takes after his handsome father!â He laughed loudly.
Aiko scoffed on her motherâs behalf âIâm his daughter, Aiko.â She introduced, hoping her mean demeanor would ward off the two women.
âItâs nice to meet you, Aiko.â Yumiko offered a friendly smile.
âAnd what about her?â Fuyumi asked in polite curiosity.
Kakashi briefly glanced to where Y/N was sitting and lazily gestured at her, âThatâs Y/N. My-â
âHis ex-wife.â
Yumiko looked surprised as she asked âYou got divorced?!â
Before Y/N could respond, Aiko held her hands up and hurriedly explained âIt was a joke!â
Kakashi pulled a cigarette stick from his packet and stuck it between his lips âWell, sheâs not really joking. Weâre halfway there.â
Out of nowhere, a hand was tightly clasped onto Kakashiâs shoulder âOi, pervert!â A voice growled from behind âHow dare you flirt with my fiance?â
Had Kakashi been younger and his previous self, the man wouldâve received a suckerpunch to the jaw. Instead, Kakashi simply freed his shoulder and stepped a few ways to the side, âFirst of all, I wasnât flirting with Fuyumi, it was Yumiko.â He huffed a ringlette of grey smoke âSecond, Iâm the famous detective Hatake Kakashi.â Instantly, the manâs demeanor changed as his lips were stretched upwards in delight âReally? I thought you looked familiar, Iâm a big fan!â
Kakashi said nothing, brushing imaginary dust off of his shoulder.
âHey! You guys wanna have lunch with us?â Yumiko suggested.
Before Aiko could turn down the blondeâs offer as she already had made reservations for a table for two at some restaurant she read online that was suitable for couples, her father instantly accepted Yumikoâs offer âWe sure do!â
Lunch was a lively event filled with high pitched laughter from the young women and drunken guffaws from Kakashi as he entertained the young college women with stories of his youth during the police academy days.
The two gentlemen with the young women asked the now private detective everything they wanted to know about the thrilling and dangerous life of a former police officer turned detective. From types of guns to how did dead bodies look in real life and just how accurate were movies and t.v shows, they asked them all.
Y/N, however, just held onto her mist covered drink of lukewarm coke as she tuned out the giggle of the women that were half her age and blocked the image of a blushing Kakashi. Despite Fuyumi being engaged, she didnât mind being extra friendly with the silver haired detective. Ridiculous.
Aiko watched the adults with a mix of worry and embarrassment in her eyes. She was worried about her mother and how sheâs silently handling the situation at hand. It was no secret that her father was a shameless womanizer and the biggest drunk in all of Japan. Aiko was also embarrassed by her father making a fool out of himself just to hear the melodic praises falling from the young womenâs luscious lips.
Sakumo seemed unbothered by the whole ordeal as he continued to eat his Kidâs Meal and observed the people occupying the restaurant. It was a hobby of his, to people watch and try to memorize every little detail in his surroundings. An unusual hobby for a seven year old, yes, but the Hatake family embraced it with open arms.
âI still canât believe youâre all in the same scuba diving club.â Kakashi stated after gulping down half of his jug of beer.
âYeah, we formed the club during our freshman year in college.â A young man with a middle part spoke. He was named Akira and he was engaged to Fuyumi. Akira had a happy-go-lucky kind of attitude and he was always smiling. âWe all went diving earlier today.â Kakashi had a shit eating grin as he stated, âThen I guess today was your last day to enjoy the single life as divers since you and Fuyumi are getting married next week.â
âDad!â Aiko hissed by Kakashi ignored her.
Akira smiled bashfully at the detective âWeâre actually going again tomorrow. Weâre kind of hoping that this tradition will continue even after weâre married.â He glanced at his future wife before he looked away with a tint of a red blush on his cheeks.
âOh?â Kakashi lifted an eyebrow âIâll give you two months before you change your mind. Marriage life is no walk in the park.â
Aiko, appalled by her fatherâs words, kicked him under the table which caused the silver haired man to hiss in pain. When he glared at his daughter, she just harrumphed at him and looked away.
âNow, now, Aiko. Thereâs no need to be upset.â Y/N spoke after not having said a single word for the past hour âMarriage life isnât for everyone and some people are jealous of what other people have so they try to rain on their parade.â She gave a sly glance at Kakashi who just looked away in annoyance.
Sensing the tension, Yumiko redirected the topic of their conversation back to the diving club, âThe big issue was getting Akira to join the diving club!â She chuckled, âThat dork couldnât swim whatsoever!â
Kakashi blinked at her âCanât swim? Wouldnât he drown?â
But the short haired woman just shook her head at him, âNope!â
Akiraâs friend, Tango, then added, âEven if you canât swim, you just need to dive. After all, there is an oxygen tank attached.â And jugged down the remaining of his beer.
âAll Akira can do is float ever since we were kids.â Fuyumi giggled behind her hand while her fiance whined at her with a cute little blush.
âEh, since you were kids?â Aiko blinked at the couples with eyes which twinkled in excitement, âThen does that mean you were childhood friends?â
The two looked at the teen âYeah.â Fuyumi replied. âWe were.â
âWoah!â The twinkle of excitement in her eyes intensified âFrom childhood friends to a married couple, how romantic! Thatâs exactly like mom and dad!â She gushed as she not so subtly sneaked glances at her parents to agree with her.
âChildhood friends, huh?â Kakashi snorted âI wonder what sick bastard had fooled so many young couples by romanticizing such a notion when itâs nothing but a complete nightmare.â
Y/N tucked a lock of hair behind her ear âOnly childhood friends stupid enough to actually carry out their childish fantasies and marry their friends know of such trauma.â
Kakashi then faced the soon-to-be-husband-and-wife âWell, this doesnât concern you. However-â He then fished out his business card from his front pocket âIf you ever doubted your wifeâs faithfulness and wanted someone to trail after herâŚâ He didnât finish his sentence and instead slid his card across the table.
Instantly, another card was placed next to it as Y/N informed the couple of her assistance as a divorce lawyer âIf you happened to get a divorce and you wanted to milk your husband dry of all of his money then feel free to contact me and Iâll be more than happy to help!â
The two separated couples engaged in a heated glaring contest as they both shoved their business cards into the young coupleâs faces. Unaware of the uneasy atmosphere theyâve created nor the look of embarrassment and sadness masking their daughterâs expression.
Even young Sakumo felt his stomach drop at his parentsâ words, even though he didnât fully understand what they were saying. All that he knew was that his parents didnât like each other and they wanted other people to be like them. Alone and miserable. Â
It was at that moment that Toga decided to awkwardly clear his throat and ask, âBy the way, whatever happened to Tadashi? Havenât seen him since this morning.â
Akira used that moment to break eye contact with the glaring duo and turned to face Toga, thankful to have an excuse to change topics âHe went snorkeling.â
âSnorkeling?â Kakashi asked, a new jug of beer in his hand. âIsnât it bad if you went snorkeling without eating?â
It was Yumiko who decided to answer, âYeah, he's a bit of a weirdo like that. Honestly, itâs like watching over a five year old.â She chuckled.
The college friends all laughed as they pictured an image in their head of their friend, Tadashi, throwing a temper tantrum because he had to get out of the ocean to eat but, instead, stubbornly remained in the water and continued his activities.
Things died down after that. Toga and Kakashi were discussing about dogs and which products were best suitable for them while Aiko asked her mother if she and Sakumo could get dessert.
âHey, Yumiko.â At her name being called, the short haired college student looked up from her phone and into Fuyumiâs pleading eyes âSorry, but could you please fetch me a towel from our room?â
âHuh?â Before Yumkio could question her friend and her request, Fuyumi pushed back her chair and stood up from her seat.
âWhere are you going?â Her fiance asked with slight concern lacing his voice.
âGetting a little bit bored so I thought I should go diving again before the sun sets.â She answered as she pulled down her shorts and revealed her yellow bikini bottom.
âAre you sure thatâs a good idea? You just had a heavy lunch.â Yumiko worried her bottom lip as she tried, without success, to stop her best friend.
Fuyumi waved her off âIâm fine.â And placed her goggles over eyes âI wonât take long!â And with that, she rushed out into the sand and jumped into the sea.
The remaining occupants had remained at the restaurant. Choosing to wait for their heavy lunch to digest before they went swimming again.
Akira had joined Toga and Kakashiâs conversation on dogs and dog care before switching to their favorite female celebrities while Aiko texted away on her phone, to her school crush no doubt.
Y/N was staring out at sea, lost in her thoughts.
Whenever she would encounter happy and healthy married couples, she often found her mind wandering off over the same topic. What would her life be like if her parents hadnât moved from the Middle East all the way to Japan for work when she was just two years old.
Would she have found love in a different man? A happier and more memorable marriage? Or would she fall in love with Kakashi at some point in her life despite being on different sides of the planet, chained by the heavy shackles of the red string of fate?
She stole a glance at her tipsy husband and scoffed silently. If she were to be fated to Kakashi in another life, she hoped that his personality would be better than what it is currently. It would be cruel of the universe to have her be paired up with a drunken womanizer, again.
It was an hour before sunset that Sakumo had lifted his head from his Nintendo switch at the sound of crashing waves and announced âThe sea is angry.â
Aiko ruffled his white tuft of hair as Akira stood up from his seat and trailed his eyes over the occupants of the beach âI donât see Fuyumi. I hope sheâs alright.â
âOh, Tadashi!â Yumiko suddenly gaped and began to wave at someone coming from behind Kakashi âYou made it!â
Tadashi, a tall man with a tanned skin, laughed boisterously âI sure did and Iâm starving!â
Yumiko just shook her head at him âSit down and grab a menu.â
âOkay, mom.â Tadashi did as told and thatâs when he asked âWhereâs Fuyumi?â
âShe went diving.â Akira responded.
And right at that moment, a scream could be heard coming from the sea. All heads turned towards the sound and were shocked to see Fuyumi struggling to keep afloat.
âOh my god!â Akira yelled, âSheâs drowning!â And rushed to save her but was pulled back by Toga.
âYou idiot!â Shouted Toga as he shook the panicking Akira âYou canât swim! Youâll get yourself killed!â
Aiko, Yumiko and Tadashi chose that moment to run past them and jump into the sea and swim to where Fuyumi was to save her.
Once they were safe on land, it was discovered that a poisonous snake had bitten Fuyumi. After having a lengthy and angry discussion with the hotel manager, it was discovered that the snake that bit Fuyumi was not a native of the sea and was brought or purchased by someone.
âWait, youâre not trying to say-â Yumiko gasped and covered her mouth with her hands as her eyes widened in shock.
âAre you saying that someone tried to murder Fuyumi?â Belowed Tadashi as he slammed his fsit on the counter.
Toga was on the phone talking to Akira who had went to the hospital with his fiance once the ambulance had been called.
âHatake-san!â the young college student grabbed onto the detectiveâs arm as her honey colored eyes rapidly filled with unshed tears âPlease!â
She didnât have to say anything else as Kakashi had already suspected foul play. He didnât frequent this kind of beach but something Aiko had mentioned earlier had troubled him. âThere was something around the snakeâs neck, like a pair of wings.â She said when the hotel manager had pulled out a book of all the animals habitating the beach. She had found a picture of the snake that had looked like the one that was swimming near where Fuyumi was drowning.
âThatâs impossible.â The hotel manager stressed, âThis type of snake couldnât grow wings, nor did any other snake!â
âMaybe it was seaweed stuck to its head?â Yumiko guessed once she stood next to Aiko to get a closer look at the picture.
âSeaweed or wings, Iâm impressed that youâre able to remember the tiniest detail. Well, I expect nothing less from the daughter of a world famous detective!â Kakashi had bragged with a wide grin stretched across his face.
âOh, is that so?â Y/N spoke. She brought her hand up to her face as she examined it in what looked like boredom. âWorld famous detective but you failed to notice the missing ring on your wifeâs finger.â
Kakashi however paid her no mind and decided to console a distressed Yumiko.
Y/N rolled her eyes at her husbandâs carelessness while Aiko shook her head at her parentsâ childish antics.
It took almost half a day for Kakashi to solve the attempted murder case. After hours of intensive research and careful observation, he had deduced that Yumiko was the one who attempted to kill Fuyumi.
After he had explained how Yumiko had managed to hide the snake in her room, bring it with her when Fuyumi had asked her to bring her a towel and then attached the snake to attack Fuyumi when they went to save her, the young college woman broke down.
Yumiko confessed that she was extremely jealous of Fuyumi because she was in love with Akira. She was enraged when Fuyumi had asked for her help to come up with a plan where Fuyumi pretended to drown and see if Akira would risk his life to save her. Knowing that Akira couldnât swim and could actually die from this stupid scheme, she knew she had to get rid of Fuyumi.
Luckily, no one had died in the end. Fuyumi woke up later that night and had apologized to Yumiko and had confessed to being selfish for abusing Akiraâs love.
With tears rolling down her cheeks, Yumiko whispered an apology and was quietly escorted to the police station where she would pay the price for her crime.
âYour deduction is as incredible as always!â Aiko, despite the horrific incident which had occurred earlier in the day, looked positively radiant. âYou easily solved the case!â
âHmph,â Aiko and Kakashi both turned to face Y/N, one with a confused expression while the other looked annoyed âYou managed to solve that case easily but you have yet to notice that Iâm not wearing my wedding ring. How thoughtless.â
Kakashi let out a long sigh and shoved his hand down his pocket to fish out a diamond band tossing it to Y/N âI found your stupid ring. Now quit bugging me about it.â
With a shocked expression, Y/N hurriedly reached out to snatch the ring midair âYou found it...how?â
Kakashi stuffed his pinky finger into his ear âI found it under the beach umbrella you were using.â He answered with a monotone voice.
âBut how did you know I dropped it?â Y/N asked in a quiet tone of voice âHow do you know I didnât intentionally leave it at home or sold it?â
Kakashi sighed yet again âStupid.â He then crossed his arms, âYou were wearing your glasses even though youâve repeatedly stated you hated wearing your glasses at the beach. And since youâre nearsighted, I knew you were looking for something since it's not uncommon for people to lose their accessories at the beach.â
âAh!â Aikoâs eyes grew wide in realization âIs that why your legs were covered in sand when you returned to the restaurant? You were searching for momâs ring, werenât you?â
âItâs not like I had any other choice. Your mom wouldnât stop waving her left hand around and kept using her left hand even though she was right handed.â
A blush quickly appeared on Y/Nâs cheeks âI couldnât help it. I just wanted your-â
At that moment, a group of young women squealing Kakashiâs name appeared âHatake Kakashi! Can we have your autograph?â
Instantly, Y/Nâs blush disappeared and a scowl appeared on her face at the way her husband made a fool out of himself in front of the young women. Not wanting to hurt herself anymore, turned in her heels and made her way through the hotel exit.
âWait, mom!â Aiko called out after her mother but Y/N refused to stop âDad, momâs leaving!â Kakashi, however, was too engrossed by his beautiful fans to listen to Aiko.
âStupid.â Sakumo commented and Aiko couldnât help but agree.
-
The next time the Hatake family had a second encounter with Y/N was a couple of months later. Summer was about to end and fall was just around the corner. Wanting to take advantage of the remaining summer days, Aiko had reserved a weekend getaway at some three star hotel in the next town over.
The trio had spent the whole morning at the pool. Sakumo played with the other kids while Aiko laid on a pool raft to get a nice tan for her body. Kakashi, on the other hand, sat on a beach chair and shamelessly ogled at all the attractive looking women surrounding him.
Aiko, who had just exited the pool to drink her hourly bottle of water to keep herself hydrated, had spotted her dadâs lustful gaze and flung her towel right in her face. The icy glare she had received from her father did nothing to frighten her or crumble her annoyed demeanor.
âWeâre leaving!â The young teenger commanded, leaving no room for arguments.
His mood ruined, Kakashi just heaved out a sigh and followed after his daughter who waved at his youngest to join them. It was nearing lunch time anyway and he was practically starving.
âDonât you feel bad for mom?â Aiko asked for the billionth time. The trio had already had their lunch and were at the hotel mall for a quick shopping spree. She didnât stop asking the same exact question ever since they had exited the pool.
âWhat she doesnât know wonât hurt her.â Kakashi shrugged his shoulders, seeming unbothered by his daughterâs reprimanding. âBesides, itâs not like she hasnât been on a few dates of her own. Itâs only natural after all.â Kakashiâs chuckle of amusement of him picturing his wife going on multiple dates which turned into royal disasters was cut short when he ran into Sakumo.
âMom.â Following his sonâs finger which was pointed to the left, Kakashiâs amusement vanished from his face at the sight before him. His expression turned into one of surprise at her sudden appearance before it quickly turned sour.
Y/N was in the menâs section of some designer store that Kakashi couldnât pronounce its name. She was a pale blue sundress that made her eyes pop. Her hair was let loose in elegant curls and a tiny bit of makeup adorned her face. In her right hand was a maroon colored bowtie while her left hand held another necktie in a dark shade of blue. She was showing both neckties to some man Kakashi had never seen before. The bright smile she displayed didnât sit well with him whatsoever.
A little voice at the back of his head reminded him that Y/N was a grown woman and she was allowed to see whoever she wanted to see. Regardless if it was in a romantic manner or not. And as his silver wedding ring that he wore in a thin thread around his neck reminded him, the two of them were separated for the time being so he had no say in the matter. Even when they arenât technically divorced, they both have the right to do whatever they want. So, seeing her with another man shouldnât bother him. Just as he had managed to calm himself down and convince himself to walk away, Aiko chose that moment to barge into the store, all high and mighty âMom!â
The two adults were so surprised by Aikoâs sudden outburst that they literally jumped in fright. Kakashi withheld his snigger because he didnât want to appear as petty.
âAiko? Sakumo? What are you guys doing here?â Y/N asked after calming down from her little fright.
âDonât I get a greeting?â Kakashiâs left eye twitch in annoyance. Maybe he should be petty afterall since thatâs how his wife is playing it.
Wanting to avoid the prying eyes of the other patrons, Y/N rushed everyone to the hotelâs restaurant located on the rooftop.
Once everyone was seated and their orders were placed, the Hatake family wouldnât stop staring at Y/N and her...accompanying friend.
âSo, mom. You didnât tell me you had a new friend.â Aikoâs voice had a hint of accusation. As a mother, Y/N shouldnât feel intimidated by her children or her husbandâs strong gazes.
âKaori-kun offered to accompany me while I shop and wait for our other lawyer friends. He works at the firm with me and heâs new and unfamiliar with the area.â The sweat drop didnât help Y/N in appearing innocent whatsoever.
âKaori-kun?â Kakashiâs mutter went unnoticed. His cigarette dangling between his lips as he took a deep inhale and puffed out grey ringlets âSo, is he your new boy toy or something?â
A flush of anger tinted Y/Nâs cheeks as she glared at her former husband, âHeâs a friend.â She spat. Though, Kakashi still appeared unconvinced.
âThen whatâs with the necktie you were buying earlier?â A sharp tone took his words and Y/N briefly wondered what Kakashi was thinking. Even though theyâve been separated for the past three years, she still knew Kakashi like the back of her hand. Itâs just that, she had never seen Kakashi act this way before.
âA friend of mine asked me to run this errand for her.â Y/N calmly explained, trying not to let Kakashiâs earlier remark get to her. âAnd since Iâm not familiar with menâs wear, I was asking for Kaori-kunâs opinion.â
Kaori, although appearing awkward by the whole ordeal or the fact that he felt intimidated by Kakashiâs glare, nodded his head in agreement. âThough, I really thought it was Y/N-sepnaiâs shy way of buying me a present.â
âKaori-kun!â Y/N gaped and could feel the blush rapidly growing on her cheeks. She glanced at Kakashi and was surprised to see his dark expression directed at Kaori. Aiko was no help either as she, too, glared at her colleague. Sakumo, bless his soul, was playing games on his phone. Unbothered and uninterested by the situation at hand.
Thankfully, the waitress chose that time to place their beverages on the table and for once in the past eight years which had led to their separation, Y/N noticed that Kakashi didnât spare a single glance at the waitress despite the flirtatious looks she was giving him.
Shortly after the waitress had left, the glares were still strong and the awkward silence was suffocating. Y/N twirled her straw in her virgin pina colada, too tensed by the silence to really do anything.
Thankfully, a high pitched voice interrupted the maddening silence âThere you are!â And a woman with shoulder length hair appeared with a delighted smile, âIâve been looking everywhere for you two!â
âMichiko-chan.â Y/N sighed in relief. If Michiko had arrived, then her other friends were here and her and Kaori could easily excuse themselves to another table and escape those harsh and judgemental glares from her family.
âCome on, your highness. The rest are waiting!â Michiko tugged at Y/Nâs arm to pull her up from her chair but Sakumoâs words caused her to halt.
âHighness?â He asked with a tilt of his head.
âYou didnât know, little boy.â The brown haired woman smiled down at him, âY/N-senpai is the reigning queen of the judicial branch. Her icy demeanor and debatable skills are envied and admired by many, if not all lawyers and judges in this city. Earning her the rightful title: Queen of Lawyers.â
Aiko and Sakumo gaped at their mother in awe. They were well aware that their mother was a lawyer but they didnât know just how successful she truly was. They were seeing her in a new light and their respect for her increased tenfold.
âStop it already.â Y/N muttered as she shyly took a sip from her drink. âYou guys are the only ones who call me that.â
âActually, the police call you that too.â A tall and broad man with a buzzcut spoke up behind Michiko âTheyâd rather take a bullet than disappoint you.â He sniggered to himself.
Kakashiâs expression soured as he put out his dying cigarette and lit up a newer one.
âBut, Y/N might be facing some competition.â Aiko blinked at the handsome man, âEh, what do you mean?â
âWell, Michiko-chan is our up and coming lawyer who has yet to lose a case. If Y/N is the queen then Michiko-chan is the princess.â
âHeiji.â Y/N whined at the taller man, her blush from earlier intensified making it more prominent and difficult to miss.
âItâs the truth, senpai.â Michiko smiled at her colleague, âThough, I could only hope to be as successful and as beautiful as you. Iâve got a long road ahead of me!â The two other men laughed and threw in a word or two of encouragement for Michiko, all the while Y/N continued to blush and Kakashi continued to glare.
âBut thatâs nothing compared to the success of the famous detective Hatake Kakashi.â Michiko turned to face the detective and batted her eyes at the man âIâm a big fan.â
Kakashi shrugged, âIâm just a humble man married to an arrogant queen.â The glare Y/N sent his way did not phase him.
âForgive me,â Y/N spoke with a lazy smile, âI may be arrogant but at least I wasnât stupid enough to remain with a manwhore of a detective who couldnât say no to a pair of tits and good booze.â
âMoth-er!â but the two ignored their daughterâs outburst as they laughed in haughtiness at their own jabs against each other.
It was Kaori who cut in into their mocking laughter, âOh, come on, senpai. Donât act like you hate the guy!â Before Y/N could stop him from saying anything further, he continued, âYou literally have a scrapbook of every last article regarding Hatake-sanâs cases.â
Kakashiâs demeanor relaxed and his gaze softened while his wife lightly smacked her younger colleague, âKaori-kun!â
Seeing that both of her parents had stopped fighting and not wanting to miss this opportunity of getting her parents back together, Aiko helpfully added, âThatâs just like dad!â Her mother turned to face her in surprise with panicky eyes, âDad secretly reads all the articles about momâs cases every night before bed.â
âOi, Aiko!â But the young girl ignored her fatherâs outburst. Too pleased with herself for exposing her dadâs ânot-so-secretâ secret.
âWell, in that case, âHeiji interrupted, âHow about we all have dinner together?â
The couple were too shy to turn down the tall lawyerâs offer and simply nodded their heads as they stared down at their table. Later that night, when everyone had too much to eat to the point of a stomach ache and too much to drink to be able to walk on their two feet without wobbling, Y/N had had just about enough with dinner.
In the three years she had been separated and tolerating Aikoâs schemes of reuniting her with her husband, Y/N finally allowed herself to hope that she could see a future with her still married and deeply in love with Kakashi. That they were back as a healthy and loving family. She allowed herself to spread her wings and fly to her dreams only to come crashing down in fire flames at the shitshow that was occuring before her tired eyes.
âMichiko-chan, how about I become your boyfriend?â Kakashi slurred happily, his arm draped around the lawyer princessâs shoulder.
âH-Hatake-san.â Michicko chanced a glance at her senpai and almost leapt from her skin at the murderous glare she was receiving from Y/N.
âYouâre much cuter than someone I know.â
âDad!â Aiko whined and frantically tried to stop her father from further embarrassing himself, her mother and everyone else at the table.
Silently, Y/N shouldered her purse and made her way towards the exit of the restaurant. So much for the weekend getaway with her co-workers. If she had known that she would run into Kakashi and her family, then she wouldâve turned down Heijiâs offer and spared herself the heartache of seeing Kakashi making a fool out of himself at any woman who bats their eyes at him.
âMom!â Y/N didnât bother to reply to her daughter as she chased after her âWait up!â Â And continued her way to her bedroom for some shut eye and to forget this night had ever happened.
âDonât get mad at dad! You know how he is when he gets drunk.â Aiko tried to defend her father with her endless list of excuses but that didnât stop Y/N from walking her way to her room. âAnd today you were with another man...buying a necktie.â
Y/N let out a heavy sigh, âItâs for your father.â
âWhat?â Aiko blinked at her mother. She watched with watery eyes as her mother rummaged her purse and pulled a long and rectangular box wrapped in a baby blue paper wrap.
âTomorrow's our anniversary.â Y/N faced her daughter
âI feel so stupid buying something for that asshole.â Y/N explained, âIâm so angry at myself for being so weak. For not being able to get over your dad and move on. For holding onto that tiny glimmer of hope. Iâm so stupid.â Y/N desperately tried to hold back the tears that were threatening to spill.
âThen why didnât you?â Aiko asked, unaware of the harshness in her eyes.
âI felt sorry for you and Sakumo.â Y/N offered a weak smile, âI thought that maybe I would forgive him when I see him tomorrow when I drop by his office. After our trip to the beach, I honestly thought that maybe he had changed. Guess I was wrong.â
âMom, you should be more understanding dad went through a lot-â Aiko stopped herself at the sound of her motherâs scoff.
âUnderstanding? You want me to be more understanding?â Aikoâs throat tightened up at the sheen layer of tears in her motherâs eyes âI was more than understanding, Aiko. I was there for him when Rin and Obito died. I was there for him when the police station fired him due his lack of displence and incompetency-showing up to work hungover, drinking on the job and failing to solve any of the cases assigned to him. I was there for him.â
Y/N didnât mean to glare at her daughter but the memories of that dark period in her life was very painful âI put up with your fatherâs downfall, pushed through Sakumoâs birth and supported my newborn child and grieving husband and I wouldnât have mind continuing, Aiko. Really, I wouldnât have. I was willing to put up with his drunken ass even though he knows how I feel about alcohol. But coming home drunk smelling like another woman? I couldnât-â Her choked sob ripped through Aikoâs heart âHe never cheated. Your father isnât that heartless but that didnât mean he didnât stare at any woman in his line of vision. Didnât stop him from making a flirtatious remark or two.â
There was a long stretch of silence. Y/N was trying to collect herself and stop the tears from flowing, slowing down her breathing. Aiko on the other hand was unpacking all of the emotional baggage of her mother. She never thought to stop and think how her mother was feeling. At a very young age, she didnât notice the strain in her parentsâ relationship. All that she knew was that one moment her mother was studying her court cases and seeing her father off before he went to work and the next, her mother stormed off with tears flowing down her cheeks with two suitcases in each hand. After that, she had to step in and take over the role of a mother. It wasnât easy.
âIâm sorry.â Aiko whispered, gaze downcast as she held back her tears âI was ignorant and only focused on dad. I didnât know that you were hurting just as much.â
âItâs fine.â Y/N sniffled, âIt isnât something you should burden yourself with.â
âYouâre wrong.â The teenager finally stared into her motherâs eyes, âI should be involved in this. Youâre my parents and I love you both!â
âAiko.â Y/N sighed, not sure how to get past her daughterâs stubbornness.
Suddenly, Aiko snatched the box from her motherâs hand-ignoring her little yelp of protest-and stared at her mother with fiery determination, âIâll give it to dad for you if youâre too scared.â
âHold it right there!â Her mother said sternly. Her lips were stretched downwards into a frown that Aiko was certain that her mother often wore in the courtroom to appear more professional. âI understand that you want to help but I should be the one whoâs going to give him the present.â
Y/N was becoming impatient and was regretting purchasing the stupid tie and giving into her daughterâs schemes of rekinlding her and Kakashiâs love. After that whole scene in the hallway, the two had returned to the restaurant only to find it empty. Save for little Sakumo who was watching a video on his phone.
âDid everyone leave?â Aiko asked and almost perfectly mirrored her motherâs frown at her fatherâs negligence.
âDad said he was feeling tired and wanted to sleep.â Meaning that Kakashi was very drunk and wanted to sleep it off. Â
Sighing, Aiko picked up Sakumo in her arms, âHeâs probably in his room. Letâs give him his present and call it a night.â
Kakashiâs room was empty. After knocking on his door for nearly ten minutes, Y/N decided that he must not be in. She asked Aiko if she could open the door with her card key but the two had booked two separate rooms.
With a taste of bile in the back of her throat, the trio decided to see if Kakashi was still with Michiko.
âIâm sorry to bother you so late,â Y/Nâs eyes were wide in worry. âBut have you seen my husband?â
Michiko glanced over her shoulders, âI donât think so?â She replied as she opened the door even more, as if to show Y/N that she was completely alone. Â âIs something wrong?â
âOur dadâs missing!â Aiko stated, Sakumo nodding his head in agreement. He looked just as concerned as his mother. âWeâve checked everywhere but we couldnât find him.â
âMaybe he was walking around and fell asleep somewhere?â Michiko tried to help with her optimism which Aiko was grateful for.
When the trio had walked away, a wicked smirk etched its way across Michikoâs lips as she quietly closed her door.
Sorry, Y/N. Michiko thought to herself as she walked further into her room, The only way that could beat you is if I became you. The only thing I need isâŚ
In her bed slept a drunken detective with his silver hair tousled across the pillow, his snores were loud and deep.
The chuckle Michiko emitted was one of cruelty.
If your husband was discovered in my bed, youâll be devastated and too heartbroken to be at the top of your game. And thatâs when Iâll swoop in and steal your crown as the Queen of Lawyers.
The trio had literally searched everywhere; the lobby, the park, the swimming pool and Y/Nâs lawyer friends but Kakashi was nowhere to be found. Y/Nâs was beginning to panic, thinking that something bad might have happened. Like a vengeful criminal she had sent to jail had murdered her husband in revenge.
Upon seeing Y/Nâs expression of distress, Heiji and Kaori decided to help with her search for Kakashi despite it being close to midnight.
After searching for nearly two hours, Kakashiâs search party decided to ask Michiko for her help. Hoping that Kakashi might have gone to her room in his drunken haze.
âDo not disturb.â The adults heard Sakumo read the sign on the door. âIt wasnât there before.â
Heiji chuckled, âShe probably went to bed and didnât want anyone to disturb her.â And ruffled his silky silver locks.
âYou donât thinkâŚâ Kaori muttered to himself. But Aiko had heard him and couldnât help but to glare at him. She had never liked the man since the second she had him with her mother.
Y/N probably heard Kaoriâs mumble as she had pulled out her phone from her purse and dialed Kakashiâs number with a heavy scowl on her face.
Two seconds later, the ringing of a phone came from behind Michikoâs door. Anger flashed in Y/Nâs eyes but she quickly composed herself. âThatâs Kakashiâs phone. Iâm sure of it.â
âN-No.â Aiko looked closed to tears.
âKaori-kun, please run to the front desk and get a spare card key.â Y/N instructed
After the hotel employee had scanned the card car, Y/N opened the door but was stopped by the keychain. âItâs locked.â She tried to get a closer look at the inside of the room and what she saw had her screaming at the top of her head.
âY/N-senpai?â Kaori itched closer and held Y/Nâs arm. âWhat is it?â Peering into the room, all the color drained from his face. Without second thoughts, Kaori kicked the door open, breaking the keychain and rushed into the room.
âMichiko-san! Michiko-san!â Kaori shook the young woman repeatedly to no avail.
âWait.â Y/N crouched down Michikoâs body and placed her index and middle finger on her neck, âThereâs no pulse. Sheâs dead.â
Heiji let out a gasp of surprise while Aiko hurried to shield Sakumoâs vision from the dead body laying on the ground.
At that moment, a groan can be heard coming from the bed, âWhy is it so noisy?â and Kakashiâs head popped from under the blanket.
âDad!â
âH-honey?â Y/Nâs eyes were as wide as saucers as she quickly understood the situation at hand.
Kakashi just tilted his head in confusion at everyoneâs shocked expressions. Yawning, Kakashi climbed out of bed, âJust whatâs going on here?â
âHoney, wait!â Kakashi halted at Y/Nâs sharp command. If he could see himself in the mirror, he would see that he looked very surprised. Whether it was because of his wife calling him a term of endearment or because of her harsh command, it was unknown. âThe phone cord over there could be the murder weapon.â
âMurder weaponâŚ?â Kakashi glanced down at the phone cord. âWhat are you talking about?â he followed Y/Nâs gaze and was horrified to see Michikioâs dead body.
âWe found her dead.â Y/N answered her husbandâs unasked question, âThereâs a thick mark on her neck that resembles the phone could. Possible death was strangulation.â
When the police had came and Michikoâs body was taken away, the crime was instantly pinned on Kakashi seeing as there wasnât anyone else inside the room at the time of the murder.
âDad didnât do it!â Aiko pleaded with the police. âPlease, he couldnât hurt anyone! Right, mom?â
âCriminal Law, Article 199.â Y/N spoke with a cold voice. âIf one committed a murder, he will have a life sentence with a minimum of three years solitary confianment with no chance of parole. In the worst case scenario, execution.â
âMom!â But Y/N ignored her daughter as she glared up at her husband.
âIâm sorry, detective Hatake.â A young police officer who couldnât be older than twenty two years old cuffed Kakashiâs hands, âAll evidence points to you so we have to take you down to the station.â
Kakashi allowed himself to be escorted with dignity, ignoring the judgmental and disapproving stares from Y/Nâs friends.
âY/N-senpai,â Kaori stood next to his friend and superior âAre you going to be his attorney?â
âSorry but Iâll pass.â Y/N crossed her arms, âI donât want to defend a shameless drunken womanizer turned murder.â
âHow could you say that!â Aiko cried, âHeâs your husband!â
âOh really? Because for the past three years, it didnât feel like it.â Y/N screamed. âI canât ruin my reputation over a man like him. What would all of my fellow feminsit say if I had defended a man like him?â
Kakashi harrumphed, âI donât want to be defended by a cold hearted bitch either.â It was a low blow but the detective didnât care. âIf you show your face at the station with no apparent reason, I wonât be too kind to you.â Before he could exit the room, Kaori spoke.
âI refuse to believe that Hatake-san could do such a thing.â The silver haired detective glanced behind his shoulder, âIâll be his attorney.â And followed the man out of the room.
Once everyone had exited-save for the young police officer-Michikoâs room and Y/N had sent Aiko and Sakumo to their room, she began to investigate the scene of the crime.
Even though she had made a big show of being mad at Kakashi and taking a few jabs at his pride, she couldnât believe that her husband was a murderer. So, she took it upon herself to clear his name before the media outlet got wind of the situation at hand.
âSo, you still love him?â Y/N ignored the police officer and continued her investigation. Honestly, if she could she wouldâve kicked him out but she needed him here with her if she wanted to solve the crime and find the actual murderer without having any biased judgement.
The two continued their thorough investigation for nearly four hours. The sun was beginning to rise and the birds started their day with melodic chirps. Y/N and the young police officer were exhausted but theyâve finally cracked the case. Once they were confident with their deduction, they called everyone-sans for Kakashi as he was still at the police station being interrogated- back to Michikoâs room.
The two had discovered that Kaori was the murder and in explained in full detail how he had committed his perfect locked room murder.
Kaoriâs face went pale as he listened to Y/N and the policeâs deduction. His body began to shake and sweat began to collect at his forehead and underarm at the steel look he received from Y/N. Despite all of that, Kaori couldnât help but to stare in awe at Y/N.
âNow I know what it's like to be confronted by the Queen of Lawyers.â Kaori said breathlessly, âYou were amazing.â
âThank you.â Y/N replied not too unkindly, âI just donât know what was your motive. Though, I suspect itâs the current case sheâs working on.â
Kaori heaved a heavy sigh as he slid to the ground in defeat. âYeah, the factory sheâs defending will be built in my hometown. The citizens have been protesting for years and I wanted them to win no matter what. When I started working here and learned that Michiko was in charge of the case. I knew I had to have her gone.â
He looked at Y/N, the senpai he admired so much, âI was planning on making it look like a suicide but I was startled to see Hatake-san passed out on her bed. It was the perfect opportunity to pin the crime on him.â He then smiled at her, âI just didnât think that Y/N-senpai still loved her husband so much to the point of defending him.â
Y/N crouched down in front of the criminal, âWhile I understand why you did it, Michiko took the case as a job. There was no animosity.â She spoke with dejection. âDid you have to kill her?â
âIf she had really taken it as a job then, no. I wouldnât have killed her.â His expression became dark, âBut when I learned that she was harassing people, my people, to increase her reputation as the ice princess and beat you, I knew I had to do something.â
Y/Nâs stared at him in confusion, âTo beat me?â
âYeah.â Kaori lowered his gaze, âThe reason she brought Hatake-san to her room was for that reason as well. She wanted to break you in every way possible and see you fall.â
âI c-canât believe it.â
Kaori then pulled himself up and dusted his pants off, âAlthough, that would have worked for me as Iâve been wanting to to be mine for a long time, I just couldnât bear the thought of seeing you so heartbroken.â
The blush on Y/Nâs cheeks appeared unintentionally. She was too shell-shocked to say anything. All that she could do was watch as the policemen cuffed Kaori and escorted him to the police station.
Later that afternoon, Kakashi was released from the station with sincere apologies from the police as they personally drove him back to the hotel. Stepping into the pool area of the hotel to unwind after a long and exhausting night, he bumped into the young police officer from the night before.
âHatake-san!â he greeted in delight, âYour wife was amazing-â
âWeâre not together.â
âShe managed to gather all of the evidence and discover who the true criminal was all on her own.â He smiled brightly at the irritated detective. âI expect nothing less from the wife of world famous detective Hatake Kakashi!â and then winked at him.
Kakashi rubbed his temple at the headache that formed rapidly. âSpeaking of,â he interrupted the police officerâs rambles, âWhere...is she?â
The office gave him a sly smirk, âSheâs over there.â And pointed to a spot behind Kakashi. Turning, he spotted Y/N sitting at a table near the edge of the pool. Her back was facing him.
Fixing his colored and disheveled hair, Kakashi shoved his hands into his pockets and walked the short distance to Y/Nâs table. He stared at the back of her head and admired the complicated looking updo. Briefly, he remembered nights from his past when his wife would return home and undo her whatever hairstyle she was sporting. He remembered that he would gaze in awe as her long locks fell across her shoulders and how he would grab a stray look and twirl it around his finger.
Clearing his throat, Kakashi willed those images away.
âIâm sorry, Y/N.â Kakashiâs voice was low and breathy. âFor putting you in such a tough spot. Though, just know that I believed in you. I believed that you could clear my innocence.â
Y/N was quiet, not moving an inch.
Rubbing the back of his neck in embarrassment, Kakashi continued. âAnd, uh...Iâm tired of Aikoâs cooking. Youâre terrible at it but Aiko is somehow much worse.â He let out a shaky chuckle. âAnd I oddly miss your cooking.â The blush on his ears were so red that Kakashi was certain it could be seen all the way up from the penthouse.
Still, Y/N said nothing.
Letting out a heavy breath, Kakashiâs voice sounded wearied as he said. âCan you please come back to me soon? I canât take it anymore.â
Y/N remained silent. Peering over her shoulder, he saw she had a book in her hand and deduced that she was too embarrassed to face him so she focused on the book.
âYou know, todayâs our anniversary.â Kakashi smiled, his eyes turned into crescents. âAnd I thought it would be perfect ifâŚâ
Kakashi grew frustrated at Y/Nâs lack of response so, in a fit of annoyance, he grabbed her shoulder and turned her around to face him, âHey, are you listening to me?â
âHuh?â Y/N pulled out one of her airpods, startled by Kakashiâs appearance. âDo you want something?â She glared at him.
It was at that moment that Aiko and Sakumo ran up to their parents with poorly hidden enthusiasm. âSo, what are you talking about?â
Sakumo held his arm up towards his mother who gladly carried him and sat him on her lap, landing a peck on his head.
âNothing.â Kakashi looked away. âI was just thinking how long it took for the Queen of Lawyers to solve the case. If she was that slow then I donât think I want her as my lawyer. Ever.â
Insulted, Y/N stood up and handed Sakumo to Kakashi then shouldered her purse, âThis is the thanks I get for saving your sorry ass?â She scoffed. âI shouldâve let you rot in jail.â And marched away from her family in a fit of rage.
In her car, Y/N connected her phone to the car stereo via bluetooth and played the newest audio file in her voice recording app.
âCan you come back to me soon? I canât take it anymore.â Kakashiâs voice filled the car. âYou know, todayâs our anniversary. And I thought it would be perfect ifâŚâ
Y/N replayed the audio and listened to Kakashiâs cute little love confession repeatedly all the way home.
Iâm not forgiving you yet, Ka-chan. She thought to herself. Words are cheap and actions are expensive. I want to see how much youâre willing to pay.
#kakashi x reader#kakashi x you#kakashi imagine#kakashi x y/n#Kakashi#hatake kakashi x reader#kakashi hatake imagine
115 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Obey Me!: Human and Demon Hearts!
A/N: I will be pinning a master list for ALL chapters uploaded, and adding links to said master list!
Chapter One: The Arrivals (2/2)
Word Count: 2213
Rating: 18+
Lights had filled the room. Purples, reds, greens, blues, yellows, golds, and pink flooded around the house like snakes searching for it's meal. Finding their targets still fast asleep, they coiled around their bodies until they were both covered head to toe. In almost an instant their bodies were swallowed whole, and the colored fog had disappeared as soon as they arrived. Leaving no one in their wake. Just the house. Empty of any breathing soul.
Through the closed eyes of the young girls, the colors still swirled. They were almost hypnotized by it. To each of their own the colors formed happy dreams, calming scents, and other promising visions. Even then, a black haze had started taking over. Though they were not awake their bodies had felt the shift and difference in their surroundings. Their skin no longer felt the soft warm beds. Now they lay flat on their backs upon two cushioned slabs. The air around them had grown hot, and uncomfortable. Their dreamy visions had finally faded to black, the panic set in, and they opened their eyes. Fully hoping their dreams turned into a nightmare. Concern and paranoia had set in as they shot up and locked eyes on each other. Fear evident in their faces.
Thoughts of cults and kidnappings came from their mouths as they tried so hard to figure out where they were. A loud and controlling voice echoed from nearby. They turned to the voice only to be met with seven uniformed men sitting under a high pedestal where another man sat, dressed in red. Noelle was first to stand up, her shaking feet feeling the stone cold ground that sent a shock through her body. Instantly, she stretched an arm out in front of Bella to protect her. The height difference between Noelle and Bella seemed comical to the seven men sitting at ground level, as various snickers and smirks were targeted towards them. The man above them speaking out again.
âPlease, Don't be so afraid! You were brought here with good reason, and pure intentions!â
âWhat? Are you gonna brainwash us or something? Cause that would be the only "good reason" I can think of....â
Noelle spat back at the man, but shrunk slightly as he stood up, and frowned. Feeling looked down on, the girls tried to walk backwards for a door, but they only found the slabs they had woken up on.
âThere will be no brainwashing, and you're more than welcome to leave at any time you desire. But only if you agree to change into more formal clothing, and listen to what I have to say...â
Noelle had yelped at the additional person who seemed to have been already standing by their side waiting, and holding on to clothing. A pleading look on his face had the girls silently agreeing to play along. Within the small amount of time they got dressed they seemed to have shaken off the general shock. Both of them seemed to admire the large banners decorated with different animals. They hung above the seven men in what was perceived as their rankings.
The silence that fell was broken too soon by the man in red who was obviously the leader of the group, and the silent servant who offered them clothes had stood next to him. Everyone now was on the same ground level.
âLet us try this again. I am Lord Diavolo, and you are the current hosts at the Royal Academy of Diavolo. Also known as RAD...â
âI knew it! It's a cult!â
Noelle exaggerated, and ruffled her nappy hair as a couple chuckles echoed around them. Her reaction almost lightened the mood.
âNot quite. I am the soon to be Heir of Devildom. The more civilized section of Hell's Layers. Or what some Humans tend to call the Underworld.â
The girls shook their heads in confusion. And for a few seconds they both looked at each other. Unsure if the truth was being told, but if it was...
âWait... You said RAD. Oh dear god no. We tossed those out! We never gave them back to that creepy old lady! SHE DOESN'T EVEN KNOW US!â
Noelle seemed to panic as more and more irrational thoughts spewed out. A hand was placed on her shoulder, and she shrunk under the large man's touch. She reached back for Bella, but Bella had already backed away, fear seeping into her face.
âThose papers you filled out were connected to the ones in my office. As you filled those out, it carved ink into the papers here was well. Infused with my own magic. We call it Bleeding Applications. The main goal of my academy is to get an understanding of humans, demons, and angels in order to one day have peace between the three realms.â
Relaxing, Noelle nodded and looked back at Bella. Silently telling her that it's okay to get closer. She frowned as Bella shook her head no and opted to sit on the slab instead.
âWhy us? We thought it was just a joke. What if we lied on those papers?â
âWell did you?â
â... No...â
âPerfect! I'd like to personally welcome you to the program! That is... If you agree to stay...â
A discussion took place about the new house they just bought, and their new lives they would miss out on. The teal haired servant that had guided the girls earlier was known as Barbatos. He was given the job to see that the newly acquired house would be taken care of as needed, and their payment would be completely paid off if they agreed to the program, and succeeded in staying. âBut in hell?â Thought Noelle. âThat's close to a death wishâ. And as if her mind was read, they were introduced to the seven men who have been secretly judging them this whole time.
As the introductions went along it was revealed they were not just demons, or the school's council members, but they were all brothers. Lucifer. The eldest, who seemed to be the most put together, was the Avatar of Pride. Red eyes, and neatly kept black hair giving him a devilish charm, but an arrogant one as well. Mammon. The Second born who had made the most noise and laughter, and was obviously looking down on the girls. White hair, and unnatural blue eyes said trust, but he was the Avatar of greed. One to watch out for. The third born seemed bored of the whole situation, and would look away when either girl made eye contact. Dark lilac hair, with shiny orange eyes; the avatar of Envy. That was Leviathan. Fourth born, Satan, had given both the girls unwanted shivers as he was the Avatar of Wrath. The blonde hair and greenish blue eyes were comforting, but told them to run and hide. The fourth born, Asmodeus, was drilling holes into the girls with his own set of orange lush eyes. The mention of Lust made them both frown and slightly cringe as a quick wink was sent their way. Sandy hair was swept to the side flamboyantly. The last two were a set of twins. A redhead and a black haired male who's bangs were dyed white, and they shared purple eyes. Neither seemingly bored, or interested in the meeting. They were Beelzebub; Avatar of Gluttony, and Belphegor; Avatar of Sloth.
A bell rang out as soon as introductions were done, and everyone but the first born (Lucifer) had left. Stomachs growled and the girls looked around, avoiding his stare. Becoming impatient he walked by them. Nose in the air, and not bothering to even look at them.
âIf you decide to follow me, I am heading to the cafeteria where we will give you a list of things you may want to avoid eating while you stay here. That is, if you have the gall to...â
Gulping they followed. The Cafeteria was empty, and it was no surprise to any of the demon brothers. As their food was handed to them, they both grimaced at the purple sludge consistency in front of them. They were soon forced to eat it, especially if they planned on eating any other foods that may contain poison. As much of the food in Devildom seemed to consist of. Soon after their crash course the girls were left to their own devices, and did their best to talk amongst themselves. Their decision to stay or leave weighed heavy.
Upon agreeing to stay, Lucifer seemed rather pleased with the news. The first genuine smile the girls had seen from him. It was then their task to talk with the brothers and decide who they chose as a tutor, who would also act as a guide.
Bella had immediately followed Noelle, and they first talked to the youngest, thinking that they would be the easiest to get along with. While they were not wrong about it, Bella seemed to relax more with the Sins of Gluttony, and Sloth. It became apparent that it was a two for one deal, and Noelle had stepped back to visually analyze her choices. By which she just looked at the remaining choices and their current activity. Satan and Asmodeus was almost an immediate no go. She feared she'd anger the wrath god, or be seduced. Neither of those were a good thing for her, or her mental health. Then her eyes laid upon Leviathan. The name stuck from TV shows she's watched in the past. Furthermore she couldn't help but recognize the hand held device in his hands.
Walking up to him with a bit more confidence, she sat beside him, and watched him for a few seconds. She recognized the sounds of Mario Kart being played. Perking up she waited for him to be seemingly done with his race.
âYou know, I'm kind of a fan of racing games.â
Leviathan had rolled his eyes and gave her a frowning glare. It was obvious he didn't want to be bothered at this time. But before the conversation could continue, the bell rang, and Lucifer arose from his seat, his brother's watching him for instructions.
âI'm glad to see that you two have finally made your decision on your tour guides, and over all protectors-â
Noelle heard a quiet protest come from Leviathan, which was quickly shut down by Lucifer's glare.
â-Though they are now assigned to be your guides, this does not mean you must befriend them, or be attached at the hip. They have duties and hobbies of their own, and I expect you both respect that. Feel free to reach out to any of the brothers with questions. Now with that being said, you may head back to the council room, and collect your personal belongings, and devices.â
The bell had rung, but an eternity set in as Lucifer explained to them on how they were to settle in. Eventually they had collected a few bags of personal items, and enough clothes to get through the week. On top of that, they were given an allowance for other necessities, and any other luxuries they desired. It also turned out that the demons Bella and Noelle had been assigned were also key to their class schedule. Bella's classes consisted of study halls, history classes, along with a gym class. The final class earning a shared groan between Belphegor and Bella.
Noelle had a small bit of luck with more hands on classes such as dark arts, an actual art class, and potions. Though the tour between classes with Levi as her guide consisted more of him complaining about some 'Normie' having to follow him around. Noelle made mental notes of some complaints as to not make him mad.
The tours finally came to an end, and they were led to the House of Lamentation. A large Mansion where the Brothers lived, and where the Girls would be hosted for the school year. Dinner had passed by and soon the girls were brought to their rooms.
They hardly had time to admire the Gothic design of the home, as the girls split ways at the top of the stairs. Bella had taken a spare room closest to them, but Noelle had made her way down the hall. Leviathan had made a comment about how he's literally two doors across the hall from her room. He wasn't the nicest it seemed, as more insults of having to 'babysit' was made. An even bigger groan was made as he opened the door. It was a rather large storage room, that apparently Mammon was supposed to clean out before any new students arrived.
Arrangements were quickly made, and it seemed like Noelle would be staying in the living room until the storage space was cleared out. The darkness surrounded Noelle as Leviathan had left her alone rather quickly to go read Manga. Even though Noelle had expressed her fondness about the Japanese comics, it reached deaf ears, but was still greeted with a small 'whatever'. The night washed out the remaining lights. And Sleep was surprisingly attainable.
#obey me: human and demon hearts#obey me#obey me one master to rule them all#obey me fanfic#obey me lucifer#obey me mammon#obey me leviathan#obey me satan#obey me asmodeus#obey me beelzebub#obey me belphagor
8 notes
¡
View notes
Photo
 2033
âAnother boy?â
Jeff grinned. âYeah. Another one.â He couldnât help but stare at the photo that had landed on his screen as a good luck token from Earth.
He did of course, know about Lucille going into labour the night before and it was for that reason he hadnât had the sleep he probably should have pre-history making Mars landing. But honestly, to get this signal from that little blue planet a good eight months awayâŚhis heart swelledâŚhis beautiful baby boy had a shock of red hair that screamed their Irish ancestry down through the hundreds of years since their family had left the old world.
Lucille sat holding him, looking tired but ever so proud. Her dark hair was tied back and the sparkle in her eyes brought a lump into his throat. Her mother, pink hair and all, sat beside his wife holding his two eldest boys on her lap. Scott had his hand on Virgilâs arm as the now second youngest reached over towards his baby brother, a frown of concentration on his face.
âHeâs beautiful.â
Jeff startled a little. Berry was breaking regs and leaning over the back of Jeffâs pilot couch, her straps unfastened. The cockpit was pretty snug in the lander, most of the room taken up with safety equipment and interfaces, leaving little for the padded personnel support.
He shot an eyebrow in her direction and she smiled a dare back at him. The astrogeologist wasnât one for breaking the rules, she just liked to taunt him a little.
Ju, in contrast, was checking her harness was secure a second time. âCreating your own crew, Tracy?â Her auburn eyes smirked at him. âAiming to replace us?â
He grinned. âCould be.â Dare he mention that his four-year-old eldest could already name all the controls in this cockpit? His grin widened. âBut we canât replace the first person to set foot on Mars, now can we?â
Berry snorted, a little abashed. But it was, after all, her part to play once they made touchdown. The words had been rehearsed, the order of exit decided. For very specific reasons, the first human on Mars was going to be Kate Berrenger.
Berry had worked her ass off to make this mission a reality. Her specialisation onboard was astrogeologist, but honestly it was far more. The woman was talent on legs. It was she who had designed much of the equipment they were deploying on the surface, she who had hunted and gathered the funding, she who had put in the sweat and tears to make this work. And Ju wasnât far behind. The two of them were quite a powerhouse pair. Jeff considered himself and Lee lucky to have been chosen for this mission. Of course, heâd known Berry for a very long time, worked with her for most of it, but it wasnât a given that the team that had helped populate the moon would also be the first on Mars.
âGiven how many life support pods weâre dragging down there, I bet your boys could drop by in about thirty years or less.â
âYou gonna put your money where your mouth is, Berry?â The thought was tantalising. Not to put pressure on any future careers â Lucy would kill him â but he would hope that at least one out of three might follow in his footsteps.
Maybe?
He turned around and opened his mouth, only to be interrupted. âMajor Tracy, tell your team to secure. Two minutes to separation.â Sinclair was his usual grumpy, nervous self.
âRoger that, Orbiter Control.â
He glared at Berry and the redhead bit her lip with a smile, green eyes dancing, before sitting back and strapping herself in preparation for the sequence.
She didnât stop smiling though.
âSo watcha gonna name him?â Lee prodded him with his eyebrows from beside Jeff.
A last glance at the photo before he returned to separation prep, fingers tight in his gloves. âAre you going to remember this one?â An eye in the engineerâs direction.
âSure.â
Running his fingers over the controls, Jeff ran through pre-flight. âName my eldest.â
Lee grunted, his eyes darting away. âNot important right now.â A flick of a switch. âIâm green across the board.â
âA-ok.â Jeff ran through the last sequence of checksâŚand ran them againâŚfor luck. âOrbiter Control, we are green for separation.â
âRoger that, Cornerstone. Separation in sixty seconds on my mark.â A breath. âMark.â Another pause. âGood luck.â
And the countdown began.
Jeff ran his eyes over everything again. The great ship that had journeyed so far from home was preparing to split in half. The lander at the top of the vessel was to pull away from the orbiter and its massive propulsion engines to begin the historic descent to the Martian surface. Eight months in space, so much preparation time and so many sacrifices before that, had all led to this moment.
History in the making.
His eyes combed the readouts watching like a hawk. The computer had control, but computers could only do so much.
Still green across the board.
Quiet, his fingers touched the screen where the photo had been. âJohn Glenn Tracy.â A breath. âHis name is John.â
Displays shifted as the countdown hit zero and machinery grunted. The Cornerstone drifted apart from its propulsion module and floated free far above the red of the Martian surface.
Jeff eyed his instrumentation and sent a prayer to his family back home.
Today was an important day.
-o-o-o-
Lee watched Jeff side-on as he clicked his helmet into place. Taylor was a realist and he knew he wouldnât be here without the crazy pilot.
It was Jeffâs drive that had gotten them this far. It was like riding a rollercoaster of determination and outright luck. From the Airforce, through space training and their sojourns on Alfie, Lee had tied himself to the manâs coat tails and hadnât looked back.
God, it had been fun.
Jeff Tracy was a tsunami that crashed through everything and took everyone with him.
And Lee went willingly.
When they had been chosen for this mission it was a dream come true.
The countdown dropped to zero and machinery clunked as the lander separated smoothly from the orbiter. She drifted momentarily before the computer engaged thrusters to push her gently out of orbital alignment.
âWe are five by five for atmospheric entry.â The words he uttered were almost rote after so many practise simulations back on Earth.
Atmospheric entry on Mars was considerably different to entry on Earth. Terran atmosphere was more like soup in comparison to the barely-there Martian atmosphere. Still made for a warm entry though, friction was friction after all.
âTrajectory achieved.â Jeffâs voice was confident and firm. As always.
Lee eyed the computer readouts, mentally ticking off procedure as the lander dipped into the outer reaches of the atmosphere and shifted to its entry interface.
Forces wrapped themselves around Lee and his body responded. After so many months of weightlessness, this was going to be a challenge.
âReady for deceleration burn.â
The landing module sported early entrance stage retro thrusters designed to slow the vehicle to reduce the friction on the spacecraftâs skin. A new innovation that had proven essential in many return trips to the moon in preparation for the creation of a habitable dome on the satellite.
And here they were attempting to do something similar on Mars.
Cornerstone shook as her thrusters engaged exactly on time.
The craft roared.
Lee revelled in it.
âThree minutes to subsonic.â
âI really hate this bit.â It was barely heard above the commotion.
Lee snorted to himself. Ju was an astronaut in every sense, but she had a thing regarding atmospheric entry and the microscopic bits they could be exploded into if something went wrong.
âWe are on track, Ju. Not a thing to worry about.â His voice reassurance itself, Jeff could sell the moon cheese if he so felt like it.
âOrbiter to Cornerstone. Tracy, we have a problem.â
Lee blinked. Sinclairâs voice was ominous.
âOrbiter, detail?â
âCornerstone, weather has kicked up on the landing site. We have a developing dust storm. Looks to be a big one.â
âOrbiter, we are fixed for descent. Please advise severity.â Jeffâs tone was frustrated and Lee couldnât help but echo it.
Data landed in Leeâs console and while Jeff continued to monitor their descent, Lee examined the situation. âWe have a category five dust storm developing over the landing site. Orbiter is right, she looks like she could actually do some damage.â
Mars dust storms were generally all gust and no guts. The air density and pressure forced storms that were dramatic to look at, but generally little more than a windy day on planet Earth. This one, however... âItâs an anomaly.â
Jeffâs eyes darted from his console to Leeâs, grey eyes assessing the data. âJu, your opinion?â They had to make the decision fast. Altering their trajectory now was possible, but fuel was precious. Any extra used now narrowed their safety margin for later.
The meteorologistâs fingers darted over her board. âUnusual strength, I agree.â Lee glanced in her direction as she frowned. âBut Cornerstone should be able to handle it.â
ââShouldâ is not a good enough assumption, Zhang.â Jeff was frowning. The landerâs retros cut out as they reached a safe enough velocity to manoeuvre and Jeffâs hands curled around the yoke.
Leeâs finger darted over his board and brought up the outside cameras.
The red planet stretched out before them, her slightly blue tinted atmosphere contrasting against the rust of her surface.
That surface was churning.
Ju was outraged. âHow the hell did that develop in the time it took us to separate from Orbiter? She was as calm as a sleeping baby!â
âI donât care about then, I need now. Zhang, recommendation!â
The woman grunted. âI say go. If you think you can handle it. It is well within Cornerstoneâs specs. Your decision, Major.â
Jeffâs lips thinned, his eyes darting across the readouts. A moment and he hit the comms switch. âOrbiter, we are go for landing. Weâve come this far, might as well go all the way.â
âTracy, are you sure?â
âHumanity never got anywhere taking it easy.â He glanced at Lee. âHold onto something.â
Cornerstone began her turn, orientating her nose to the sky so her retros could lower her safely to the Martian surface.
Or in Jeff Tracy terms, âspinning so she could park her assâ.
As if reading Leeâs mind, the glint in Jeffâs eyes was something to both be wary of and to celebrate.
Out of the four of them, Jeff was the most reckless, the most daring. But as he was the pilot, it sometimes called for it. Jeff had already saved them from becoming just another crater on Earthâs moon by pulling the most unconventional manoeuvre ever seen on the satellite when a landing thruster misfired on approach. The craft had shot off on a completely unpredicted vector that would have ploughed them into moon dust...if Jeff hadnât reacted as fast as he did. He flipped the craft with its remaining three thrusters and, shedding the majority of their velocity in an energy dump that had Leeâs stomach on the outside, planted their craft like a sack of potatoes.
They had landed roughly, but they had landed alive and Lee was still amazed his friend had been able to do that.
So, if they were going down in a cloud of red dust, Lee was quite happy to have Jeff at the controls.
Not to say that Lee himself wasnât handy with a spacecraft. He had his own experience to be proud of. He flew, but his realm was more the mechanical. He was here as back up and maintenance.
For those times the Tracy fix wasnât quite enough.
A sigh. He eyed the billowing clouds below as they rapidly approached. They were history in the making. Whatever happened here today would be taught in schools for decades to come.
He had faith in Jeff. They would land, Berry would take those first important steps on a new planet, say the rehearsed words, and join Neil Armstrong in the halls of fame.
But first they had to get there.
-o-o-o-
Jeff swallowed as the cloud of dust loomed beneath the lander. Numbers scrolled across his console. The computer should be able to handle most of it. Its programming was solid. Lucy had made sure of it.
The thought of his beautiful wife...little Johnny.
Dust swelled and wrapped around their craft and visibility became...bad.
Cornerstone shuddered.
Mars dust was a bastard of a thing. Ever so fine and carrying a tiny electric charge that on occasion interfered with instruments.
This was one of those occasions.
âWe have blackout on three primary sensors.â Damn. Two others flickered, the screen fritzing a moment.
His fingers darted over controls in an attempt to compensate for the data loss.
Lee was muttering beside him and stabbing at his board. âRerouting to back-ups.â
Their screens flickered and cleared somewhat.
Numbers plummeted.
Beyond the blinding dust the digital readout that marked the surface of the planet approached.
Far too fast.
Retros crucial to start the landing sequence did not fire.
Shit.
It took seconds for him to compensate and move to manual, but that was enough for the craft to fall many more metres so, when he did manually trigger the burn, they were lower than they should be.
Cornerstone roared as he pushed more energy into braking.
âLee, we need primary thrust or we are so much pancake!â Her four landing thrusters were not slowing them enough. The math in his head was churning out a fatal result and their history-making attempt was fast turning into a shitfest. âI need that power now.â
âYou have it.â Short and sharp as Leeâs hands darted over his console.
On Jeffâs board the main thruster icon lit up.
It wasnât meant to be used this way. The main thruster was for launching. It was far more powerful than they needed to land. But if he didnât slow Cornerstone, she was going to take on a big red rock and lose.
The computer ran calculations and spat numbers out at him.
âFiring main thruster.â The icon flashed, Cornerstone roared and g-forces wrapped around all of them and squeezed.
No one said anything for the second of burn that slowed their descent ever so rapidly. Everything shook, the shipâs superstructure groaning.
Jeffâs eyes tracked their velocity, counting down as the surface of the planet rushed towards them. Visually they couldnât see it. Virtually it looked ready to slap them in the face.
But the main thruster compensated, slowing the craft just enough for the landing rockets to do their job.
Jeff killed the big one and concentrated on the landers to take the last of their speed.
Cornerstone slowed. Five hundred metres. Four hundred metres. Three hundred metres. Two hundred metres. One hundred metres. Landing struts deployed. Fifty. Thirty. Twe-
The whole ship slammed to a stop, its structure groaning and tilting for a second before righting itself. Alarms began shrieking, red lights flashing all over his board.
What the hell?!
The readout had them stalled nineteen metres âaboveâ the virtual surface. Virtual was obviously not lining up with actual.
Another metallic groan and the ship tilted slightly again. This time it stayed tilted. No doubt a landing strut had taken the brunt and folded.
One red light screamed at him more than the others.
Beside him, Lee confirmed his fears. âWe have a fuel leak.â
Shit!
He was unstrapping himself even as the craft groaned again. Something sparked not far away. Lee was a split second behind, listing the reason for the malfunction. The exterior hull, and the mangled landing strut responsible.
A rupture in the external hull. Hell.
Jeff undocked a diagnostic pad and slapped it on his belt.
Martian gravity made itself known. So many months without its native pull, Jeffâs body protested the sudden movement, but they didnât have time. Precious fuel was escaping.
He hit the ladder leading out of the cockpit at a run, feet locking around the struts and his hands pushing him down. The whole sensation of gravity, but only a third of Earthâs was baffling. His body caught between expectations and stumbling along the way. Ultimately, he partly fell his way down through the access ports, hands grabbing at the railings barely preventing him from colliding with each deck.
Cornerstoneâs fuel tanks were attached to her four landers, with a fifth fueling her main launcher.
It was number three that was the problem.
His boots hit decking and he scrambled for the airlock. Beside him Lee had a toolkit and they both barrelled through the door sealing it behind them.
The pumps cycled and the pressure dropped, their suits shifting with the change, and then the elevator was lowering them to the ground.
As the doors opened, they were faced with a wall of swirling dust.
Jeff did his best to ignore it but it fast became a problem. The maintenance tab in his hand was directing him to climb ladders up the side of the vehicle, but he could barely see the tablet, much less the ladders themselves through the red dust.
âStick close, Lee. Iâd hate to lose you in this.â
âRight behind you, Jeff. Wouldna want to lose you either.â
It was simple, but reassuring nonetheless. Fumbling, he found the landing strut. It was skewed in a way that even in the thick swirling haze, he could see was far from the right angle for correct support.
Hooking a foot into the lowest rung, he snagged his friend and urged him up the ladder ahead. If anyone was going to save their asses in this situation, it was Lee.
If Jeff could land it, chances were Lee could fix it. The man could jimmy two sticks and a rubberband into whatever was needed. Hell, heâd done almost exactly that on the moon at least twice.
This was just another challenge. Jeff had landed them, no matter how roughly. Now Lee would be able to fix it.
Jeff clung to that maxim.
But the question wasnât about skill, it was more about whether or not they were going to damn well be able to see what they needed to see in order to do what needed doing.
Red obscured everything. The speed it was all flying past spoke to his earth senses of gale force winds, but the pressure on his suit was little more than a windy day.
Not enough to affect the spacecraft.
Mars was obviously educating them early that this was not Earth. Not in any way shape or form.
Their clamber up the strut was partly a blind one, but they made it to the damaged side of the craft. Through a mixture of touch and virtual readout, it became clear that the outer hull had buckled, forcing the inner hull into the fuel tank. Most of it had held, but there was a small microfracture and the pressure differences were bubbling solid state fuel into gas at a rate that, if it didnât deplete the tank, would likely cause an explosion that would solve all their problems with a history-making finality.
Jeff climbed up beside Lee as he fumbled at his tool kit. The tank was dislodged off its mounts, something they would need to remedy later, but it was still inset from the hull.
Jeff put his body in position to block the main flow of the dust and wind, jamming himself up against the still warm hull of his ship.
A little less dust swirled over the bubbling crack and Lee didnât hesitate. Before Jeff could blink, gell bondtape landed smoothly over the area, the engineer sealing it with an electronic nudge from a set-wand. The electricity lined molecules up like soldiers and locked them in place bonding them to whatever the tape was adhered to. They had used the same stuff on Alfie two years ago when one of their habitats had tried to make one with the lack of lunar atmosphere.
An extremely simple solution for a very dangerous problem.
His heart, still adrenalin-fueled, refused to believe the danger was over.
As if reading Jeffâs thoughts, Lee smirked at him through the haze. âNever leave home without it.â A sigh as he ran a gloved hand over the seal. âThis should hold for the short term. Once we are sure the strut is stabilised, Iâll give it a good going over. Hopefully, we can lose this storm in the process.â
Jeff would have liked to claim it couldnât blow forever, but both of them knew Mars storms could be unpredictable and last for months if they so chose to.
Lee ran a scanner over the strutâs connection to the launcher. How the hell the engineer could see the readouts, Jeff didnât know.
For all future excursions to the Red Planet, Jeff was going to recommend helmet based heads-up displays.
âSheâs safe for now. A little bent, but she isnât going to fall over. Hopefully, once we get out some of the heavy lifting equipment we can bend her back into shape if we need to.â Lee stood up. âHull patching is going to be an ass, though.â
Jeffâs lips thinned and he dropped a hand onto his friendâs shoulder. âOne thing at a time. Weâve got this, Lee.â
Lee grunted. âHow the hell do you keep spinning the optimism, Jeff?â
A snort. âWhat? Youâd prefer doom and gloom?â He shuffled back towards the ladder. âThatâs it, Lee, weâre never leaving this god forsaken rock. Welcome to your new home.â He raised up his hands and as if the gods declared him some kind of Moses for that very moment, the dust clouds parted as if they were a red sea of sand. Sol, so much smaller this far away, poked its weak light through the hazy atmosphere and lit up the bare red rocks of their temporary home. While on one side, the billowing wall of dust storm swirled on its way, on the other red mountains rose up to a weak blue-red sky.
Lee shifted down beside him. âYou know, I figured you had an agreement with the gods of physics, but isnât this a little ridiculous?â
Jeff was too captivated with the view to respond.
Cornerstone was on the plateau they had been simulating for months on end. She stood tall and proud, if a little crooked and pinker than her promo shots.
âWe made it.â The words fell from his lips.
Lee clung to the ladder beside him. âYeah, that we did.â
Sunlight flickered weakly in the atmosphere and a gust of wind dragged more dust across the view.
Jeff shifted. âWe better get inside before that mess starts up again. Take advantage of being able to see where we are going.â
Lee didnât respond immediately, his eyes combing the jagged horizon. âThanks, Jeff.â
A frown. âFor what?â
âGetting us here.â
âIt was a group effort, Lee, you know that. Couldnât have done it without the team. Couldnât have done it without you. Hell, you just patched a hole that could have blown us up.â
Lee grunted.
âAre you guys going to hang outside all day, or do we have to guess the sitrep?â Berryâs tone was tight.
âRoger, Berrenger. Situation secure. On our way back in.â
It wasnât until they reached the elevator that he realised exactly what had happened.
And who he was.
By the doors, protected by the shadow of the lowered module was a single footprint that hadnât been blown away by the wind.
âAw, hell.â
Lee, as always, stepped up beside him. âYeah. I guess that makes you the first man to walk on Mars.â
-o-o-o-
Ju was furious. âIt was Kateâs right to be the first!â
The vacs in the airlock had sucked everything off their suits to the point Lee was surprised his hair wasnât standing on end despite the helmet.
As it was, his hackles were somewhere near orbit as they stood in the conference room that doubled as a mess. âAnd what exactly do you think we were supposed to do? The ship was going to explode.â It was simple to Lee. Sure, he was all for equality, it was a given, but they wouldâve been all equally dead if he and Jeff hadnât done what they did.
âYou didnât give us a chance!â
âIâm the engineer here, Zhang. There wasnât time! The decision was made and we are alive because of it.â
âThen why werenât you first, Taylor? Why the hell was Tracy even out there? Heâs not the engineer!â
Beside Lee, Jeff straightened. âStandard procedure, Zhang. We work in pairs. If you think I was going to let Lee go out in that on his own, youâve been serving while wearing a blindfold.â
The short, dark-haired woman stepped up to the Major, her eyes fiery. âIt was Kateâs place in history and you stole it!â
Lee flared. âWe did what was necessary! This was not a publicity grab, for Christâs sake! It didnât even occur to us until we were returning. It was about saving our lives, Zhang. How can you possibly think it was anything else?â
âBecause it always is.â She waved a hand at Jeff. âAlways the hotshot. Always the first. Always the hero. Do you ever think, Tracy? Do you ever think about those you barrel past?â
Jeff glared down at the meteorologist. âI will not apologise for my achievements, Zhang. This was an honest to god accident.â
âDue to decisions made by you.â
âWhat the hell, Zhang?!â Lee pushed forward. That was taking it too far.
âWe should never have tried to land in that dust storm. We should have waited it out.â
âYou said we could take it!â
âBut it wasnât my decision, was it?â Her tone was a positive hiss at Jeff.
âScrew you, Zhang-â
âTaylor!â
âJeff-â
The man was still the damn tall walking wall when he wanted to be. âLee, stop.â He glared at Ju. âI will not apologise for my command decisions either, Zhang. What was done, is done.â His stance softened as he turned to Berry.
She had been ominously quiet the entire time.
Jeff sighed. âIâm sorry, Kate.â
The red-haired astrogeologist straightened away from the bulkhead, her arms still folded across her chest. Lee had always liked Berry. She had her head on much straighter than Ju ever did.
Ju was like a terrier with a bone.
The bone variety today was definitely Jeff-flavoured.
But there was only kindness in Berryâs eyes as she looked up at the Major. âThis sucks, Jeff, it really does.â She looked down a moment. âBut it is what it is and I guess it was what it was meant to be.â A shrug. âI suppose Iâll have to settle for third on Mars. Still pretty momentous, I think.â
âKate, it doesnât have to be that way.â Jeff took a step towards her. âItâs not official. It was a stupid repair. We can do the ceremonial step onto the planet anyway. No one has to know.â
Her head tilted to one side. âSo, the ship miraculously healed itself?â
âBerry-â
She closed the gap between them, placing a hand on his arm. âJeff, honestly, itâs not what is important here. You took the first step. We still have plenty of others that need to be taken. My ego can keep.â
Zhang flared again. âKate, this was for women-â
âJu, enough. It doesnât matter! Humans have just landed on Mars, for godâs sake. I would have thought we would be a little less worried about the gender of the person taking the first step and more worried about the fact we did it without blowing up.â
âIt was supposed to be you.â Ju wilted in defeat under Berryâs glare.
âWell, it was Jeff, and I think he is no less deserving than any of us.â
Jeffâs voice was quiet. âAre you sure, Kate?â The use of her first name was a rarity for the major, there was a friendship between those two almost as long as the one between Jeff and Lee. Hell, if Jeff hadnât met Leeâs sister, Lucy, the engineer wondered what might have eventuated in that department.
Not that he had ever had to worry about that. Jeff was a complete sop for Lucy. His sis had the man wrapped around her little finger.
If that made Lee feel just that touch more protective of the crazy pilot, then so be it.
Kate straightened, her shoulders strong. âIâm sure.â Then her lips curled up a little. âBesides, my lines were so much more elegant than âStick close, Lee. Iâd hate to lose you in this.ââ
Jeff snorted and shrugged. âIf Iâm going to make history gotta make sure my best friend is with me.â
Zhang made a disgusted sound and stormed out of the room.
Shoulders dropping, Jeff sighed. âGuess I need to work on my phrasing.â
But Lee was too wrapped in the moment, a little too proud and grateful to care. âSheâll live.â
The grunt from Jeff reminded Lee that they still had months to share living quarters with the fiery Ju.
âDonât worry, Iâll talk to her.â Berry squeezed Jeffâs arm before reaching out to Lee as well. âThank you, both of you, for getting us down safely. Weâre on Mars, guys. Let the party begin.â
The smile in her eyes was honest and ever so heartening.
-o-o-o-
Callisto
#thunderbirds are go#thunderbirds fanfiction#thunderbirds#Jeff Tracy#lee taylor#nuttyfic reblog#Guess what I reread today#all 45000 words of it#printed it all off#and am now getting my axe out and am going to edit it#cos it needs it badly#scenes missing and poor pacing#ironically the latter bits are the better bits#probably because i went off plan a little#it has problems and i need to fix them#but the prologue is still strong#and I'm rather fond of it#it can sit alone almost :D
28 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Stark Spangled Forever
One Shot: Bump In The Road
Summary: What should be a routine sexing scan for their latest baby throws up something a little more serious, and leaves Katie and Steve reeling. Warnings: Language! And some mega angst with a light sprinkling of fluff
A/N: Whatâs life in the Rogers household without drama⌠sorryâŚbut this and the follow up chapter are a lead in to the mini series- Stark Spangled Destiny.
Disclaimer: This is a pure work of fiction and classified as 18+. Please respect this and do not read if you are underage. I do not own any characters in this series bar Katie Stark and the other OCs. By reading beyond this point you understand and accept the terms of this disclaimer.
Stark Spangled Forever Masterlist // Main Masterlist
 October 2029
It was meant to be a routine scanâŚtheyâd been to 3 of these already after allâŚa routine, 20 week scan to find out the sex of their latest addition. But as Steve sat there, the words of Katieâs ob-gyn made him feel nothing but numbness.
âIâmâŚI donât understand?â Katie said, her voice quiet âYou said at the last scan that it would most likely right itself.â
âAnd 9 times out of 10 Mrs Rogers it does.â Dr Kellet said, sadly âNormally a low lying placenta moves but itâs developed into something called placenta accreta, which is where it has grown too deep into the uterine wall. This means that it wonât detach during labour and can cause critical levels of blood loss.â
Steve swallowed and turned his attention from the small, blank screen which had moments before shown the image of their baby to the Doctor as Katie gripped his hand even tighter âSo what does this mean?â he demanded.
Dr Kellet sighed âI wonât lie to either of you. It is considered a high risk complication. However, we are lucky in that we have caught it now. In a lot of cases as it often causes no signs or symptoms, we donât realise until the mother is in labour which can have disastrous consequences for her and baby. As we have picked it up now, youâll need careful monitoring for the rest of your pregnancy and weâll have to perform an early C-section deliveryâŚâ she paused âFollowed by a hysterectomy.â
âA hysterectomy?â Steve said gently "as inâŚâ
âSurgical removal of the womb yes.â Dr Kellet says âWe do his at the time of the C-section, so youâll be awake with your baby Mrs RogersâŚit just means youâll be in hospital for a few days, possibly a week or so to recover.â
Katie swallowed, taking a deep breath âYou said earlyâŚâ
The Doctor nodded. âYes, anything form 34 weeks but again, that will be subject to how you go. Obviously the longer we leave it the better butâŚto be honest, all your babies have been fully baked, to use the popular term now-a-days, thanks to Dadâs enhanced DNA so I wouldnât worry too much about that. Worst case scenario they may need a few days in the Neonatal Unit butâŚâ
Katie wiped at her eyes with her spare hand and Steve felt his heart contracting painfully at the sight of her as he bent over to kiss her head.
âI know this is a lot to take inâŚâ Dr Kellet said, her tone sympathetic âBut weâve found it in time to deal with it. I assure you, it wonât make any difference to your babyâs developmentâŚitâs you it poses the biggest danger for. But, as weâre prepared, like I said, we can deal with it.â
Katie nodded and sniffed a little âIs there anything that causes it orâŚâ
âNo, not really.â Dr Kellet shook her head. âWomen over 35 are more susceptible to suffering from an accreta but your placenta laying low is whatâs done this. Like I say, itâs rare but not completely uncommon.â
âThis is not your fault.â Steve looked at her, speaking sternly as he knew exactly what she was thinking. Her green eyes locked onto his and she gave him a small smile as he kissed the back of her hand.
âNo,it isnât.â Dr Kellet said, equally as sternly âThis is just one of those things Mrs Rogers.â
The three of them fell silent and after a few seconds, Dr Kellet took a deep breath and looked at Katie.
âOk, soâŚhow about we get some good news huh?â she asked, picking up the wand and pressing it back to Katieâs stomach. âLetâs find out if itâs pink or blue.â
Once more the tiny profile of their baby filled the screen and Steve felt Katieâs fingers tighten around his again. He squeezed her hand back and Dr Kellet made a little noise in her throat. âAhh, there we goâŚand itâs another little girl mom and dadâŚâ
Katieâs face broke into a smile as did Steveâs and he pressed another kiss to her hand which he know held in both his, his elbows resting on the edge of the bed. As they both watched, their daughter moved her tiny little fist in front of her face, and Steve swallowed, blinking back tears.
After a little more discussion with the Doctor who told Katie to try and stay calm and to call her if she had any worries, they booked in with the receptionist on the Gyne Ward for another scan in a fortnights time and then after bidding Dr Kellet a final goodbye they made their way back to the ground floor, both lost in their thoughts. Steve kept shooting a side glance at Katie whose face was straight, but he could see the sadness in her eyes. He was fighting back the tears himself, he hated this. The thought that something could go wrong, something that meant he might lose her or their babyâŚbut she would be in good hands. He trusted Dr Kellet implicitly afer the safe birth of the other 3 and, after all, like the woman said, early diagnosis made a huge difference. The elevator doors opened and they walked down the busy corridor towards the main doors of the building, and as they reached the main reception desk a young man and a heavily pregnant woman passed them going in the opposite direction. Katieâs eyes followed them and she stopped, the hand that wasnât in Steveâs falling to her bump as she took a deep breath, and turned to look up at him Steve.
âWellâŚ"she smiled softly as she spoke for the first time since leaving the Maternity Suite, âAt least when all this is done thereâs no chance youâll impregnate me again.â
Steve spluttered a small chuckle, shaking his head âSeriously? Youâre making that joke now?â
âI have to.â she said softly âBecause if I donât Iâm gonna cry.â
Steve sighed and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her to him. She buried her face into his chest and he softly rubbed at her back, pressing a kiss to her head âItâs gonna be fine Sweetheart.â he said, sounding braver than he felt âYou heard Doc. They found it early, we can prepare.â
Katie nodded against his shirt, keeping her eyes scrunched shut âYeahâŚâ
âAnd you get a few more days recoveryâŚrelaxing, away from the rabble at home.â
Katie gave a watery laugh as she stepped back and looked up at him, âIâd rather be with themâŚâ
âI know baby.â he said, wiping her tears with his thumbs as he cupped her face âI know.â
Katie took a deep, shaky breath and licked her lips before she smiled softly âAnother girl though Stevieâ and he gave a playful groan.
"Makes it 4 on 3, Iâm outnumbered.â
âNah, itâs 4 on 4 if you count Stark.â
âThatâs true.â he grinned âNot sure how Jamieâs gonna take it though!â
âItâs Rori youâre gonna have to worry about.â Katie looked at him, smirking a little as she made to continue walking, and Steve was pleased to see her Stark sassiness was creeping back through.
âHow so?â
"Because sheâs suddenly going to have to cope with not being you only little princess anymoreâŚthereâs gonna be another girl fighting to wrap you around her pinkie.â
âWellâŚâ Steve said, curling an arm round his wifeâs shoulders as they walked out into the sunshine. âLetâs go break the newsâŚ.â
âKinda wish you still had the shieldâŚâ Katie mumbled, and at that he let out a loud laugh, pulling her closer and pressing a kiss to her temple.
***** It was after dinner that they told the kids about the sex of the baby. They all gathered in the sitting room, the youngest two in their pyjamas as Katie told them all that they should be ready to buy a lot more pink things.
âA girl?â Jamie looked at them both, raising an eyebrow.
âYeah.â Steve smiled at his eldest son who was sat in the chair on the opposite side of the room. Rori was perched on his knee whilst Harry was sat on Katieâs, his little hand on her bump.
âWowâŚâ Harry mumbled, looking a Katie âSister?â
âYup.â she smiled, kissing his head as he smiled at her. She looked at Jamie who shrugged at her.
âWhatever.â he said, grinning ���I donât mindâŚas long as it doesnât turn out like her.â he pointed to Rori.
âShut up Jamie!â she glared at him as Steve sighed.
âOk, come on guysâŚâ he said his tone carried enough warning to shut them up âDonât fight.â
âI think itâs awesome.â Emmy smiled, where she was slumped on the rug, tickling Stark. âAnother Rogers girl eh Rori?â
Rori looked at Emmy, then to Steve, then to Katieâs bump before she shook her head âNo. I donât want it.â she said nonchalantly, jumping off Steveâs knee and heading to the door.
âRori.â Katie said, and she stopped to turn to her. âCome here.â
âI donât want to.â
âAurora.â Steve frowned at her, his voice stern and she sighed, taking small steps back into the room. âCome on princess, this is a happy time.â She looked at him, her face sullen âWhy do you have to have a girl?â
âWe donât pick honey.â Katie looked at her, Harry shifting in her lap a little, his hand tangling in her hair. âAnd itâs not something we can change.â âBut I donât want a girl!â she stamped her foot and Katie sighed, rubbing her forehead a little and Steve felt the nerve in his jaw twitching. After everything theyâd been told and had to process today he was mentally drained and really NOT in the mood for one of her little temper tantrums.
âThatâs enough!â he said loudly and she looked at him, her green eyes widening slightly before she recovered herself and fixed him with a filthy look. He saw Emmy and Jamie exchange a glance and Jamie stood up, backing to the door.
âIâm gonna go play on the computer in the denâŚâ he said, before he hurried out of the room sensing an impending Diva meltdown. Which arrived seconds later.
âI hate it!â Rori glared at her father and then Katie âI hate the baby already and I donât want it in this house.â âAurora Sarah Natasha Rogers! That is a horrible thing to say.â Steve pointed at her, feeling his neck warming with anger. âYou apologise right nowâ
âNo.â
âFine.â Steve said, standing up. He pointed to the door. âGo to your room.â
âNo.â she repeated
âRoriâŚâ Katie said, her voice cracking slightly as she blinked back her tears âDo what your father says.â
âMake me.â she folded her arms and looked at Katie, her chin raised defiantly and Steve let out a noise of frustration that vibrated in his throat like a growl. âDonât tempt me.â he glowered at her and she turned her attention to him. Â âYou have until the count of 3 to get out of my sight and up those stairs before I drag you up them myself.â
Rori looked at him, blinking and he started his countdown.
âOneâŚâ
Nothing.
âTwoâŚâ his voice grew louder.
At that point, it was like something twigged in her brain and she suddenly understood exactly how pissed he was. Her eye filled with tears and she wheeled round, running from the rooms her sobs carrying to their ears as her feet stomped up the stairs. They heard the dull slam of her bedroom door and Steveâs hands fell to his hips and he took a deep sigh, looking at his feet.
Katie sniffed slightly and Harry looked at her, frowning.
âNo cry mommaâŚâ he said softly, his hands wrapping around her neck. She pressed her face into his hair and kissed his head.
âIâm ok baby.â she said gently. Steve shook his head and looked at his wife, running his hand over his face.
âWhatâ going on?â Emmy asked, looking at her mom then to her dad.
âNothing, just sick of her attitudeâŚâ Steve snapped back and Emmy looked at him.
âDonât take it out on me.â
âSorry IâmâŚI didnât mean to.â he shook his head.
âWhat are you not telling me?â Emmy pressed âDonât treat me like a kid!â
Katie looked at Steve then to Emmy before she sighed âThe scan showed something up. I have a condition called placenta accreta. The baby is fine it just means that I will need a caesarean sectionâŚâ she swallowed âAnd then a hysterectomy afterwards. But itâs gonna be ok, they picked it up and we have time to prepare.â
Emmy took a deep breath âSo youâll both be ok?â she asked âYou and the baby?â
âYeah.â Katie told her. âIt was just a shock, for both of us to hear thatâs all.â
âI can imagine.â Emmy said quietly âIâll ring Pete, cancel tonight, I can stayâŚâ âNo,noâŚâ Steve protested at the same time Katie shook her head.
âEm,you donât need to do that.â Katie sighed âWe donât want you toâŚhonestly thereâs no need.â âAre you sure?â âThereâs nothing you can do.â Steve said âThereâs nothing any of us can do and thereâs not point you worrying about it soâŚgo out, enjoy yourself ok?â
She nodded and stood up, crossing to give her mom a hug before doing the same to Steve and heading out of the room. Steve looked at his wife for a moment before Harry glanced at him.
âDadda mad?â he asked softly.
âNot with you pal.â he replied, crossing the room to sit besides them. Harry shifted and untangled himself from Katie before he crawled over into Steveâs lap.
âI get sister?â he asked looking at Steve and Steve smiled at him.
âYeah buddy.â
Harry grinned and nodded before he tugged on Steveâs beard and Steve playfully snapped his teeth at the totâs fingers in the way he always did.
âSnappy snappy crocodile!â Harry laughed and Steve let out a chuckle before he looked at Katie, his hand gently squeezing her knee.
âIâll give her 10 minute and then Iâll go speak to her.â Steve said.
âDonât think Iâve ever heard you shout at her like that.â Katie raised her eyebrow.
âShe deserved it.â Steve said, blowing a breath out of his nose. âHer attitude stinks.â âSheâs jealous.â Katie said simply âAnd we only have ourselves to blame.â
âWhat do you mean?â Steve frowned.
âI mean we ruin her.â Katie said simply âWe indulge her little diva attitude, brush her tantrums off as amusing most of the timeâŚsheâs not a bad kid, I mean 9 time out of 10 sheâs awesome and everyone comments on how well behaved she is, how all of them are for that matter, butâŚâ she sighed âThings are about to change for her, and like I said sheâs going to have to share you-â âShe shares me nowâŚâ âYes but not with another little girl.â
âYes she does, we have EmmyâŚâ âEmmy isnât little.â Katie shook her head. âShe was a lot older when Rori was born and sheâs been there for Roriâs entire life.â Katie reasoned âThis is different. And itâs going to take some getting used to. Iâm not excusing her behaviour before you say itâŚâ she held her hand up to cut him off as he opened his mouth to speak. âShe was really naughty then and you were absolutely right to do what you didâŚI guess, well we just need to be prepared to follow it through because I donât think thatâs the end of it.â
âSo how do we deal with it?â Steve said after a momentâs deliberation.
âWe keep her involved, try as much as we can to ensure she becomes interested in the baby.â Katie shrugged âAnd perhaps if you can get her to talk to you, admit what sheâs feeling that might help.â âEasier said than done.â Steve looked at his wife âSheâs as stubborn as you.
âPot, Kettle Rogers.â Katie raised an eyebrow and Steve chuckled, leaning over to give Katie a soft kiss.
âGrossâŚâ Harry mumbled, in a very Jamie like way.  Steve blew a raspberry on his cheek, making him giggle and scrunch his body up, pushing Steve away. They both spent a bit of time with the tot then, talking to him about Nursery, listening to what his limited vocabulary told them, before Katie headed into the den to check on Jamie and Steve jogged up the stairs to face the Star Spangled Diva.
âRoriâŚâ he said, poking his head round the door.
âGo away.â She sniffed and he sighed, shaking his head.
âSorry, canât do that.â he said, stepping into the room. âItâs the law in this house that we donât go to bed angry, remember?â
She looked up at him from where she sat on the floor, her Scrap Book (or the crap book as he and Jamie dubbed it) open on the floor at a page where she had been sticking in some pictures of animals from an old book heâd picked up in the University second hand shop for her to dissect. He noted she was labelling different parts of the animals with brightly coloured pens and smiled.
âYou been doing animals at school?â he asked.
âNo.â she shook her head âI just like them.â her voice fell quiet. Steve crossed the room and took a seat on her bed and she avoided his gaze again.
âRori, look at me princess.â
She obeyed and her eyes locked onto his and he patted his knee âCome on.â She stood up and scrambled onto his lap and he wrapped his arms around her.
âSorry for making you mad daddy.â she sniffed.
âAnd Iâm sorry for shouting.â he replied, âBut do you know why I did?â
âBecause I said mean things.â âYeah.â he nodded âYou did. You wanna tell me why?â
She shrugged
âYou know having a baby sister isnât going to mean you miss out on anything.â he said softly âMe and Momma will still love you just as much. You know that right?â
âI guess so.â She shrugged again. Sensing he wasnât going to get anything more out of her, he decided to leave it there and looked down at her, as she pulled back, her hand fiddling with the buttons on his shirt. âDo you think you need to apologise to someone else?â
âMomma.â she said quietly.
Steve nodded âOk, go on then and come back up. Itâs bed time for you.â âButâŚâ
âRoriâŚyouâve been really naughty and apologising isnât going to change that. So you can go say youâre sorry to momma and then itâs bed. We start again tomorrow, ok?â
âOk Daddy.â she bowed her head and slid off his knee, heading out of the room and down the stairs. Steve gave her a second or so before he followed her down, almost bumping into Emmy who was dressed in a nice pair of jeans and a tight, low cut navy blue sweater under her black leather biker jacket. He looked at her and she shook her head
âDonât bother.â she smirked âIâm 22 you canât say itâŚâ âI can and I am.â he arched an eyebrow âCover yourself up.â âBite me.â she grinned, and he nudged her with his elbow, chuckling as they headed down the stairs. Katie was in the kitchen crouched down, hugging a sobbing Rori.
âItâs ok.â she soothed âI forgive you baby.â Rori sniffed and pulled back, as Katie wiped her daughterâs tears with her fingers. âYou know me and daddy love you donât you?â She nodded and looked down at the floor, averting her gaze. âI know.â âHeyâŚâ Emmy cut in, crossing the room and crouching down next to her mum. Katie stood up and looked at Steve who smiled at her. âYou know whatâŚwhen Mom and Dad told me they were having Jamie I got scared too.â âIâm not scaredâŚâ Rori said defiantly and Emmy shook her head.
âIâm not saying you areâŚI mean youâre way braver than me.â she smiled âBut I thought having Jamie might mean there was no room for me anymore.â âThereâs lots of room.â Rori looked at her confused. âWe have a big home.â
âI know that now, but I didnât at the time.â Emmy smoothed her little sisterâs hair back. âI thought Mom and Dad wouldnât love me as much because I wasnât actually theirs but they did. And that was almost 10 years ago. Iâm still here. And Jamie was so cool as a baby, we got to do loads of fun things, share stuff, play together.â
Rori looked at her sister and then looked down at her feet. âIâm not sharing my toys.â Emmy glanced up at her mom who shook her head, indicating that enough was enough. Theyâd had an apology and that was fine for tonight. Tempers needed to stay calm and they were in danger of spiralling again.
âOkâŚ.come on.â Steve said, and Rori looked at him, her eyes pleading âRemember what I said.â
With a deep sigh she looked at her mom âNight momma.â she said, her eyes falling to the floor again.
âNight baby.â Katie said, bending down to give her head a kiss. She trudged to the door and looked up at her dad, batting her eyes at him and for a second Katie thought he might waver but he didnât. Not a chance.
âNice try.â he said, gesturing into the hall with his head. Rori gave an exasperated groan before she headed to the stairs.
âSorry, I thought that might help.â Emmy looked round.
âDonât be.â Katie looked at her âYou know what sheâs like. Itâll work out.â she rubbed at her eyes before she smiled âYou look nice, where are you going?â
âOh, just to play some pool and grab a burger.â Emmy said, âBrookeâs bringing Josh. I wonât be out long.â âJoshâŚâ Katie mused âDouble dating?â
âkinda.â Emmy shrugged âHeâs a bit of a douche to be honest but, whatever, she seems to like him.â âBucky doesnâtâ Steve snorted.
âUncle Bucky doesnât like a lot of people.â Â Emmy laughed and Steve chuckled.
âThatâs true.â he admitted as she fished in her pocket for the keys to her BMW convertible, a 21st present from them both. He nodded to them and fixed her with a look âDrive safe.â She rolled her eyes and then grinning saluted him âYes Captain.â He shook his head and snorted as she passed him in the doorway, standing on her toes to kiss his cheek.
âSee you both later.â âHave a good time.â Katie called. Steve watched her go before he turned to his wife and stepped into the kitchen. She fell into his open arms and he kissed her head.
âWhy donât you go put Harry down, then have a bath and get in bed?â he suggested âIâll spend a bit of time with Jamie before I send him up.â
âYou sure?â she asked.
âCourse.â he dropped a kiss to her head.
âOk. That sounds great, I wonât lie.â
He smiled as she stepped back, grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and headed out. He followed her with his eyes before he took a deep breath and pushed his worries to the back of the mind and wandered into the den.
âRight sonâŚâ he grinned âFire up the Mario KartsâŚIâm gonna kick your butt this time.â
âNo chance old man!â Jamie grinned, jumping up to switch the game in the console.
*****
An hour and a half or so and 15 round of karts later, Steve was down 6 games to 9, which was an improvement over all. He sighed, tossing the controller down, holding his hands up. âOk, I yieldâŚâ
Jamie grinned âTold yaâŚâ
âYeah, yeahâŚâ Steve rolled his eyes. âAnd now Iâm telling you, bed timeâŚyou can watch TV for half an hour ok?â Jamie let out a little groan but stood up, obeying all the same. He turned off the TV and Stark followed him out of the room. Steve turned off the lights before he closed the door as Jamie turned to him in the hallway. .
âNight dad.â Jamie said, giving him a hug.
âNight bud, donât forget to say night to your mom too.â
âI wonât.â he nodded, before he bounded off up the stairs.
Steve headed around the house, doing his usual lock down checks before he too made his way up to their room. Katie was sat propped up in bed, looking at her phone.
âYou ok?â he asked, walking into their room.
âYeahâŚâ Katie looked up at Steve, âIâm fine.â
âGood.â He dropped a kiss to her lips. âWhat you looking at?â
âI was googling my condition.â She shrugged. âThen I decided to change the topic and was looking at namesâŚâ
âAny you like?â He asked, seizing the opportunity to talk about something positive to do with their baby. He sat down on the side of the bed, tilting slight so he was facing her, placing one arm over her so his palm was flat on the covers by her hip.
âOneâŚbut itâs a little old fashionedâŚbutâŚI really like itâ she looked at him a little shyly âFlorenceâ
Steve looked at her for a moment and then then looked to her bump before he peeked back up at her, smiling softly âthat was my grandmotherâs name, on my dadâs side.â
âI know.â She looked at him âI think itâs beautiful. So many things we can shorten it to as wellâŚâ
âShe was known as Flo.â He said, âI never met herâŚI only know from what Ma told meâ
âWell I like Flo or FlossieâŚâ she said, looking down at his hands as her fingers began to play with his.
âFlossieâŚâ Steve played with the name. It was a little unusual, but he liked the way it rolled off his tongue âyeah.â He chuckled âFlossie Rogersâ
âA 40s movie star name if ever there was one.â Katie smiled.
âI think Rori has dibs on the Diva title.â He chuckled.
Katie gave a small laugh and looked at where their hands were tangled together again before she glanced up at him, her eyes full of tears. âIâm scared Stevie.â She whispered and he sighed, shifting slightly to cup her face with his spare hand.
âI know.â He said gently âbut youâre the strongest person I know. If anyone can get through this, you can.â
âI donât feel strong.â She whispered
At that Steve took a deep breath and moved, wrapping his arms around her as she lay her head on his shoulder, her face pressing into his neck, her body shaking with silent sobs. He had been waiting for this, the moment she cracked. His hand gently rest on the back of her head, fingers softly tangling in her hair.
âI dont wanna be numbâŚâ she said gently âthe thought of them sticking needles into my backâŚnot afterâŚâ she gulped and Steve closed his eyes, gently shushing her as he tried to stop his own tears. He knew full well about her fear of needles and anaesthetic which stemmed from the time Hydra had taken her. She had told him all about the fact they had injected her with stuff that left her paralysed from the waist down for hours, just to watch her lose her dignity and control. That was the reason she had refused epidurals for all their kids. The fact she was shouldering this, as well as knowing how she didnât have a choice tore him in two.
âIâll be with you, the whole time.â he said softly, looking down at her and pressing his forehead to hers. She smiled and nodded, wiping her eyes. âDo you want a drink or anything before I hit the shower?â
âI wouldnât mind a camomile tea.â Â she looked at him.
âOk.â he dropped a kiss to her head and stood up. He made his way downstairs.
He flipped on the kettle and became that lot in his own thoughts he didnât hear the security system announce Emmy had come home which was why her voice startled him slightly when she spoke.
âYou ok pops?â
Steve spun round to see her watching him carefully as she leaned against the counter, her long hair hung around her heart shaped face, her eyes shining.
âYou werenât out long.â he commented and she shrugged.
âBrooke has an early shift tomorrow. We shot a few games and ate andâŚwell that was it. It was fun.â âGood.â he smiled âWhereâs Queens?â
âI dropped him home.â Emmy shrugged and she didnât need to explain why. She was trying to give him and Katie some peace, which Steve was grateful for.
He took a moment to look at his eldest, taking in not for the first time how pretty she was. With her olive skin, ebony hair and deep brown eyes she looked nothing like him or Katie, which was to be expected as she wasnât biologically theirs but still, sheâd turned into a gorgeous young woman, but what he was most satisfied about was her compassion and drive. Sheâd aced university, working so hard and was now channelling her skills and her degree into becoming a Child Therapist, working alongside a local Childrenâs charity which the Stark Relief Fund had set up. Steve had no doubts that sheâd end up running the Charity on behalf of SI at some point- she had the drive and passion to do so and she had been adamant since she was 17 that she wanted to work with kids who suffered from abuse, just as she had, using her own experiences to help others.
That he could attribute directly to Katie, and he couldnât be more proud to do so if he tried.
âIâm fine honey.â He said, giving her a small smile and she chuckled.
âLiar.â
He sighed âyou always call me out on my bullshit. Youâre like your mother.â
She shrugged âThere are worse people to be likeâ
âVery true.â He agreed, turning to the kettle as he picked it up and poured hot water over the teabag in the mug.
âDo you think youâll get any more trouble from Rori?â
âProbably.â Steve licked his lips as he turned back to her. âBut weâll cross that bridge when we get to it. Thank you for trying before by the way. I was a bit surprised you remembered all that to be honestâ.
âCourse I do.â She grinned âI was petrified you wouldnât want me anymore.â
Steve shook his head ânothing could have been further from the truthâ
âI knowâ she smiled âknow what else I remember like yesterday?â
âThe time you punched that jerk in the face at school?â Steve teased and she snorted
âWell yeah but thatâs not what I was gonna sayâ she shook her head âI remember the day you got punched in the supermarket. You gave me the adoption papers that afternoon. It was Jamieâs birthday. Uncle Tony and Auntie Pep gave me my bracelet with my initials.â
Steve beamed âYeah. Despite the punching that was a good day. You know, weâd had those papers for a week before we told you.â
Emmy took a deep breath âI donât think I say this enough but I really am grateful you and mom took me inâŚâ
âEm, you donât need to-â
âI know.â she cut him off âBut I am. You didnât need to, but you did. And all of us, bump included are the luckiest kids around. Youâre the best parents any kid could wish for.â
Steve felt his eyes misting over and he looked at Emmy, shaking his head âCome âere.â he smiled and she pushed off the counter and walked towards him, stepping into his embrace âI know it might not seem like it at times with the others being as demanding as they are but we do love you with all our hearts Em.â he said, pressing a kiss to her head âYouâll always be our first baby.â
âStop it!â she spluttered, stepping back to wipe her eyes.
He smiled and cupped her face before he took a deep breath âAnyway, I meant to askâŚyou and Queens still going to look at that apartment orâŚâ
Emmy shrugged âItâs not important at the momentâ
âEm.â Steve sighed âWhatâs going on with your mom, we donât want that to impact on your plans.â
âNo, I donât mean that. Well, ok, that is important but, well,  Iâm still training at work and Peteâs getting to grips with all the R&D department  at SI so we both kinda said if the right place appears then great, if notâŚwell, we can wait.â
âSensible decision.â he nodded, âYou only just turned 22, and yes, I knowâŚâ he held his hand up to cut off what he knew full well was going to be her protest about wanting to be independent âYou want to stand on your own two feet but, this is your home and always will be for as long as you want. And if youâre really desperate to be away from the chaos in here, well me and your mom had an idea that maybe we could do the Cabin up.â
âThatâs your man cave.â she looked at him.
âI can move my art stuff into the attic or the garage.â he shrugged âWe could use it and make you a little apartment. Just a thought to keep in mind.â
âPete as well?â she asked and Steve looked at her, cocking his head to one side, taking a deep breath as he nodded.
âQueens as well.â
She smiled. âThanks Dad. Maybe we can talk about it once everything has settled down.â
Steve nodded âSounds like a plan.â
âYouâd know, after all you are the star span-âŚâ
âYeah yeah.â he cut her off, rolling his eyes âAnd on that note Iâm going to bed.â He picked up the mug containing Katieâs drink and stooped to give Emmy a peck on the cheek. âSee you in the morning sweetie.â
âNo donât stay up too late?â she quipped in a deep voice as he walked past her. He chuckled and looked back over his shoulder.
âAs you keep reminding meâŚâ he dropped his chin to level her with a look âyouâre a grown ass woman now.â
At that she let out a laugh and he smiled, before he left the room. Katie was in the en-suite when he got upstairs so he placed the mug down on her nightstand and then headed over to check on the kids. First off he stopped at Roriâs room and smiled as she was in her bed with Sparkles, her pink unicorn teddy clutched to her chest. He crossed the room and placed a kiss on her head, noting the tear tracks were still evident on her face. He felt a pang of guilt once more for his outburst at her earlier in the evening but really, she had deserved it, and he knew that tomorrow was a fresh start. He flicked off her lamp before he then headed over to check on Harry. He was led flat on his back, the covers tangled around his feet, his stuffed giraffe on the floor as always. Pulling the duvet up around his chin he tucked him in, errant giraffe placed by his side he dimmed thes night slightly, leaving it casting soft illuminated stars onto his ceiling, which was apt really as the boy was an absolute star of a kid. Then he headed over to Jamieâs room, the boy already asleep with Stark led by his feet.
âDown.â he instructed the dog, pointing to the basket in the corner of the room. The mutt gave him a reproachful look before he stood up and gave a huff as he jumped down and padded to his bed. Steve knew full well the dog would be back up there the minute he closed the door on his way out, but at least his conscience was clear when Katie moaned about dog hair on Jamieâs quilt. As he turned off Jamieâs TV it struck him how it seemed such a pointless thing to be complaining about all things considered.
Turning off the hall lights he made his way back into their bedroom where Katie was watching something on TV.
âThey all ok?â
âFast asleepâ he smiled, pulling unbuttoning his plaid shirt before he tossed it into the hamper. He then shed his jeans and headed into the en-suite for a quick shower before he dried off, pulled on a clean pair of boxers and settled down into bed, Katie snuggling up to him, tossing her leg over his and laying her head on his chest. After a moment or so she moved, her hand dropping to her bump.
âYou ok?â
âYeah sheâs kickingâŚâ Katie smiled, âThatâs the first time Iâve felt her doing thatâŚsheâs just been wriggling up until now.â She took Steveâs hand and he eagerly waited until he felt their baby give another little jab and he felt the grin spread across his face as he felt his daughter move for the first time. He shuffled down a little placing both hands either side of her bump.
âHey FlossieâŚâ he mumbled, pressing a kiss to the curve of Katieâs belly as her hand tangled into his hair.
âSo weâre decided on Florence.â Katie chuckled and he peered up at her, smiling.
âYeah, I think so.â he nodded, his hand feeling another kick and he gave another smile before he shuffled back upwards and lay on his side, looking at his wife .âLove you.â he said, sliding his nose against hers, seeking out her lips for a soft kiss.
âLove you tooâ she muttered against his mouth, unwilling to break away as his kiss grew a little more urgent. Eventually he pulled back, pressing his forehead to hers, his eyes closed.
âItâll all be ok.â he muttered softly.
âYou trying to convince me or yourself.â Katie asked.
âBit of both.â he admitted.
She gave him another soft peck before she turned over, reaching for the remote. Flicking off the TV she shuffled back into his arms, her back pressed to his chest as Steve curled his arm around her, his hand cradling her bump and their precious cargo.
*****
November 2029
Things settled down a little after the initial shock of the news had sunk in. Katie was continuing to have regular scans and their baby was fine. Dr Kellet had suggested that they look to do the operation at 35 weeks, the point at which she was confident their baby would be absolutely fine. With that in mind they were given a provisional date of 9th January, subject to the situation remaining stable.
What didnât improve, however, was Rori. Whilst there were no more outbursts or temper tantrums, her attitude had changed from one of anger to simple apathy. Theyâd told the kids what they were going to call their daughter, but Rori wasnât interested. She wouldnât talk to Katieâs bump, or feel it like the other kids did, she was just completely and utterly indifferent to the entire situation. And whilst it was better in some ways than her shouting and screaming, Steve could see it was starting to get to Katie which was why he had taken Rori out for the day to give Katie a bit of time where she didnât have to worry or deal with her, and hopefully try to get the little girl to open up a bit more. She still hadnât admitted to either of them what she was feeling and every time they tried to talk to her she simply changed the subject.
Heâd taken her to the Natural History Museum in Manhattan, treating her to a ride on the subway which always fascinated her. Theyâd had a lovely afternoon, even if it had been a little cold outside, and she had enthusiastically looked at the exhibits on the dinosaurs and animals, her little face lighting up as she chatted away and completed the activity booklet she had been handed on their way in, tracking all the clues as they went.
There had been no mention of the baby, at all, and as they walked around in the gift shop, Rori browsing, Steve decided to raise it and see if she would talk to him and open up now they were alone and away from the house.
âShall we pick something for Florence, ready for when she is born?â he asked her as she examined a shelf full of stuffed animals.
Rori looked at her dad and averted her eyes âif you wantâŚâ
âDonât you want?â
She shrugged
âOkâŚâ Steve sighed, knowing when he was beat. âCome on then, letâs go home.â
Rori turned her eyes to his before he looked at the floor, her sneakers scuffing on the tiles of the gift shop. âIâm sorryâŚâ She whispered, her lower lip wobbling.
âWhat for?â Steve asked, taking a deep breath as he crouched down and gently brushed her hair out of her eyes, one of his hands gently resting along her rib cage.
âBeing mean.â
âYouâre not being mean.â he said gently, which was true. She wasnât. âYouâre sad though. I can tell.â
She shrugged again, still avoiding his eyes.
âWhy does the baby upset you so much Princess?â He pressed gently. She looked at him, her eyes watering.
âCoz sheâs gonna take you and momma away from meâŚâ
âOh RoriâŚâ Steve sighed as her tears trickled down her face. Finally hearing her admit it out-loud meant he could confront it head on, give her the direct re-assurance she needed. âI told you already, thatâs not gonna happen. Me and momma love you and thatâs not gonna change.â She sniffled as he wiped her tears away with his thumbs. âHarry was born after you, did he take us away from you?â
âNo.â She sniffled.
âSo why would the new baby be any different?â
âCoz sheâs gonna be your new princess. Iâm not gonna be special anymore.â
Steve felt his heart breaking as Rori began to sob.
âOkâŚâ he said, picking her up and carrying her out of the shop into the large foyer. She pressed her face into his neck and he gently rubbed her back as she cried whilst he walked them over to a bench at the side of the room where he sat silently with her, gently rocking her as she cried, Katieâs words from a few weeks ago echoing in his head.
âSheâs jealous Steve. And we only have ourselves to blame.â
As much as Katie had said âweâ she may as well have said âyouâ. Rori had been his little princess since the day they had found out they were having a girl, and Steve knew he indulged her, because he fucking loved her. He loved her craziness, her sassiness, the way she gave him so much back chat and general attitudeâŚeven if it did drive him mad. But most of all he adored the way she looked just like Katie and had inherited her motherâs tactile nature. She was always the first to reach him when he got home from work, racing down the hall to fling herself at him. She insisted on sitting on his knee at night as they watched TV, she would crawl into his and Katieâs bed between them on a Sunday morning for a cuddle before they got up. He was the one she went to when she had fallen over, unless he was out, and then Katie would suffice but he would get the full sympathy play when he got home. It was the exact role reversal to their two boys who sought Katie out for their bumps and scrapes but came to him for the fun and games. Both parents gave them all different things, which was how it was supposed to be and fuck, Rori would always be his little girl, as would Flossie, and a new baby sister should be filling her heart with love not worry and sadness. As he sat still, she hiccupped slightly, he sobs growing quieter and he pressed a kiss to the top of her head.
âIâm gonna tell you something now sweetheart.â He said as she tightened the grip her little hands had on his jacket as he continued to gently rock her to and fro âyou have no idea how special you are to me and your momma. You know we lost you onceâŚâ
âLost me?â Rori sniffed âhow?â
âRemember we told you about the bad man that made Uncle Bucky and Uncle Sam go awayâŚand how your Uncle Tony died with Natasha to bring them back?â
She nodded
âWell when he sent all those people away, you were in your mommaâs tummy and he made you go away too. We were so upset when we found out.â
âBut I came back?â She asked, her green eyes wide
âYou sure did. You were our little magic babyâ He smiled âAnd when you were born we were so happy to finally meet you because we had waited so long, Rori. And I remember thinking when I held his for the first time how beautiful and perfect you were.â
âSo I am special?â
âOf course you areâ he nodded âI mean how can you not be? Your birthday is the same as your Uncle Tonyâs and youâre named after 2 other very special girls.â He smiled as she glanced down at her hands which were now playing with the buttons on his shirt. âYour nanna Sarah and Natasha.â
âAnd Princess Auroraâ she looked at him.
âAnd Princess Auroraâ he nodded.
âAnd I look like Momma.â Rori nodded back to him, âwhich makes me pretty too right Daddy?â
âAbsolutely.â Steve smiled âyour momma is the prettiest woman in the world.â
Rori looked at him for a moment before she smiled âCan we go back to the shop please Daddy? I want to get the baby something now.â
Steve smiled. âSure, come on.â
She hopped off his lap and they headed back inside to the store, her little hand in his and she led him over to the soft toy section, her eyes roaming the shelves, brow furrowed in concentration.
âWhat should we get?â She asked, looking up at Steve.
âYou pick.â He said, looking down at her. âI trust you. You are a princess after all so you know what princesses likeâŚâ
She contemplated his words before she glanced back at the shelves, scanning the plush toys. Steve stood patiently before she tugged on his hand and pointed to a zebra which sat on the shelf in her eye-line.
âThat one.â She said firmly
âSure?â He asked and she nodded.
âZebras are like ponies daddy.â She said âand all princesses should have a ponyâ
âAlright. You wanna grab it?â He looked down at her, his spare hand gently cupping her cheek.
She nodded and turned back, plucking one down off the shelf.
âDo you want one?â
âNo, I have a Sparklesâ she shrugged âUnicorns are much better.â
Steve looked at her for a moment, and decided to let her have that little victory.
âI think we should call her Rolfina.â Rori said, handing it to him.
âRolfina?â he frowned âWhere on earth did you hear that?â âDur, itâs the zebra in Zootopia.â she said and Steve rolled his eyes.
âCourse it is.â he mumbled, heading to the till to pay.
***** âMomma!â Rori burst into the living room âLookâŚâ
She held out the toy zebra as she made her way over to where Katie was sat, tapping at her laptop
âWow!â she smiled, setting the computer down onto the coffee table. âDid you have a nice time?â âYeah. I did the activity book and we did the treasure hunt and then we bought thisâŚâ she paused and Steve leaned in the doorway, bracing himself for her to clam up again but she continued, albeit her voice a little softer ââŚits for the baby.â Katie hid her shock well, Steve had to give his wife credit.
âSheâll love it.â Katie smiled âYou can put it in her room if you like?â
Rori nodded and then hesitated before she climbed up onto the sofa and wrapped her arms around her Motherâs neck. Katie hugged her back and looked at Steve who flashed her a wink as he pushed off the door frame.
âWhere are the boys?â âPlaying lego in the den.â Katie smiled as Rori pulled back slightly.
âCan I say hi to the baby?â she asked shyly and Katie nodded.
âOf course you can.â Rori wriggled down a little, her cheek pressing to Katieâs bump over her t-shirt. She took a deep breath and spoke in a soft voice. âHi FlossieâŚâ There was a second pause and Katie felt a jab in her belly and Roriâs head flew up as her eyes widened and she squealed. âMomma she moved!â
âThatâs because she heard you baby.â Katie smiled, thanking her lucky stars that Flossie had chosen that exact moment to give a harsh boot. Steve felt his heart swell as he watched Rori return her hands to Katieâs stomach.
âShe can hear me?â
âYeah, she can hear you all.â âSoâŚâ Rori sat up a little, her eyes downcast âWill she have heard me say those nasty things when I said I hated her?â
âAnd she will have also heard you say sorry.â Steve said, sitting down next to her. He wasnât even going to try to explain that the baby wouldnât be able to understand a word of what Rori was saying.
âAnd she knows its me?â Rori asked âFor sure?â âFor sure.â Rori gave a grin and jumped down running into the hallway.
âHey losers!â she shouted, heading towards the den âI just talked to the baby and she listened and knows me coz she movedâŚâ Whatever sarcastic reply Jamie shot back died as the door to the den shut and Katie looked at Steve.
âOk, who is she and whereâ the real Diva?â âWhat can I say, I just have that magic way with my girlsâŚâ he grinned. âHmmm, sure you do.â Katie looked at him and he smiled, leaning over to give her a kiss.
âAnd maybe Rolfina had something to do with it.â he grinned, picking up the stuffed Zebra.
**Original Posting**
#stark spangled forever#steve rogers#steve rogers fanfiction#steve rogers fic#Katie Stark#steve rogers x ofc#steve rogers x original female character#mcu#mcu fanfic#chris evans#chris evans characters
34 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Episode 3: Inazuma Japan +Pineapples
[Eng Dub] | [Jap Dub]
*insert intro music*
Taken place in:
Episode 69: The birth of Inazuma Japan!
"WHO'S THE MAN?"
"I AM."
"WHO'S GONNA GET INTO THE NATIONAL TEAM?"
"I AM!"
Nelly's eyebrows furrowed, "...What... are they doing?"
"Willy's hyping his brother up. I think he's a bit nervous." Celia replied, dusting her camera, unfazed.
The younger twin took a deep breath, "I AAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMMM!"
"YEAAAAAAAH!"
The girls blinked.
The daughter of the chairman turned away from the twins, "Anyways, Silvia. Did Team A like the new uniforms?"
"They loved it. Some more than others." She chuckled glancing to the side at the trio.
"Like yeah, bros, don't you see how good this looks on me?" Marvin gushed holding out the bottom of his blue team-jersey, admiring its quality.
The pink haired middle triplet, Thomas, massaged his brother's shoulders encouragingly, "Very, like, very nice, yeah!"
The youngest, Tyler, nodded enthusiastically.
The eldest triplet posed. "Like yeah, I know. I took sooo many pictures. I can't wait to post them on MySpace!"
"Can we go nooooow?"
"No."
"UUUUUGH-GAAAAH, I don't get it! Why would you want to watch Japanese football?"
"There's always a benefit from watching strong players, Luca."
"Strong players? PUH-LEASE! Japan is known worldwide for many things: baseball, Sumo, judo, snow sports, and even golf but football? Even Japanese players, like YOU, go to European countries to play football!"
"You're right. But them, they might be able to make a change. Especially that goalkeeper there."
"You said his name is Mark, right?"
"Mark Evans. The captain of the football team for this here school. He turned a bunch of nobodies to the best in the country. He could do the same thing at the FFI."
"I'm guessing he's your favourite."
"But Mark isn't the only one."
"Oh gosh, you're going to give me a whole rundown of every single player aren't you?"
"You know me so well."
-
"Now who's that one?"
"That guy's twin brother."
"GO ISAAC! YOU. ARE. THE. MAN!!!" William screamed through a megaphone cone. "WOOOO!!!"
"He doesn't even have the ball anymore..."
"And Blaze is cornered by Carson and Murdock . It seems the whole of Team A is cautious of the Flame Striker, and rightfully so! What will he do?!"
Axel spotted Austin running towards the goal with Shadow trailing behind. He then kicked the ball through Max's legs, passing, "Go for it Austin!"
Austin received the ball and was about to kick it when something made him hesitate, and instead, he passed the ball back to a now surprised Shadow.
Then the whistle blew.
"And that's the end of the first half! The match we have today is a tight one with the score only being 1 All. The fight for a place in Japan's national team will continue after half-time!!!" Chester announced.
"Great job, guys. We just need to keep pushing the good work until the end of the game!"
Everyone in the team responded back to their captain enthusiastically except for one red head who rubbed the lower half of his back.
After scoring the goal that tied the game, Xavier didn't expect EVERYONE to jump on him. The only one who gave him grace was Alex, who gave him a high five after Team A got off of him.
I don't know if I should try to score again after that. He chuckled to himself with a sweatdrop as he walked towards the field.
"Here you go Jack."
Jack beamed. "Oh, Willy! Are you a manager now?" He asked, then chugged down the water.
His face scrunched, "Manager? Please, that stuff's for girls. I'm too smart to be a manager." He adjusted his glasses as they beamed under the sunlight. "I, William Glass, shall serve as the strategy advisor and support my brother in his undoubtedly successful efforts to team Japan!"
The dark green haired defender sighed in satisfaction and gave the bottle back. "Thanks for the water Willy!"
"Sure thing." He grinned... then his face fell as his junior walked away from him. "Hey, were you even listening to me?!" He yelled, shaking the empty bottle violently. After realising Jack wasn't listening, the brunette grumbled as he put the bottle away.
The girl tightened the sleeves of her tracksuit jacket wrapped around her waist, a troubled look on her face.
The first half is already finished... and I haven't done anything...
She thought back to the first half. How Jude, Nathan, and Axel wizzed right past all the midfielders and defenders after the kickoff. They didn't score, thanks to Mark being the only one awake.
On the positive side, yes, she did collect a few rebounds before the other team got possession of the ball, but that was the bare minimum compared to the clean interceptions others were making. What she should have been making.
What can I doâ
Her thoughts stopped at the presence of the Blizzard Striker staring at her side with a curious glint in his eyes. "Are those pineapples?" Shawn asked.
"Yeah. Do you... do you want some?"
He flashed his signiture gentle smile, "Yes please. I've never had these before." He said before taking a small bite.
Her eyes widened, "Really?"
Shawn hummed then paused his chewing, "Aren't you going to have one too?"
"Oh, right." She bit a piece of her own, her shoulders began relaxing.
I needed this.
"Um Alex..." Shawn called. The teal-eyed boy stuck the tip of his tongue out, "my tongue's starting to tingle a bit. Is that a good sign?"
Alex's eyes widened as her shoulders tensed up, "N-nothing bad should happen. I must've not prepared them properlyâ I'm sorry!"
I was so sleepy last night I didn't properly make them!!!
I must've not cut them properlyâ Did...did I put salt?
Did I not leave it out long enoughâ Did I even notice if the pineapple was ripe enough?!
OH GOSHâ OH GOSHâ OH GOSHâ OHâ
Her racing thoughts paused when she heard the boy chuckle, "It's okay. Maybe I need a little kick," Shawn said, then looked at the field. "I haven't really woken up yet."
He hasn't woken up...
All those tackles, the amount of times he marked players from advancing into their side, his interceptions... He was being a better defender than majority of the defenders.
And that's him... when he hasn't woken up?
The grey haired player swallowed the last bit of the pineapple piece, "These are really good! Do you always eat them during halftime?"
"Y-yeah! And sometimes before I compete." She chuckled nervously putting the container away. "They're kind of like my good luck charm."
"Well if it's your good luck charm, I shouldn't worry too much then." He smiled with a thumbs up.
"And just so you dim witted co-ops know, I'm playing for myself only."
What a selfish littleâ
"Jude,"
He snapped out of his head, "Yes Axel."
"Don't focus so much on him. You have a team to lead." The number 10 reminded, a hand placed comfortingly on Jude's shoulder.
He nodded, letting out a deep breath. He stepped in front of the group making everyone pause what they were doing, "Team, I have a strategy."
-
"Sharp seems to be on a mission in these last few minutes. He's cutting through the defence like a knife!"
"Are you done yet?"
"Nope."
Jordan stared with wide eyes as he watched the power of his Astro Break decrease from the ball.
"And Wallside blocks Greenway's shot!"
They weren't joking when they said he got stronger... What if I'm notâ
"Don't give up yet Jordan, we still have 3 minutes left!"
He shook his head at Jude's words, "Right!" Then raced to the ball as it was about to go out the corner. "Take it Shadow!"
Shadow received the ball, chesting it into the air. Dark energy began to surround him as he jumped into the air.
Hurley was about to race down to block the shot when he spotted Axel and Nathan running down the pitch. His eyes widened.
Oh SHOOTâ What if they're gonna do Fire Rooster WITH this guy's shot? I have to keep them out of it. The pink haired defender then looked behind him to the purple haired player staring at him with wide eyes, "Go for it bro!"
He replied with a hesitant nod before running in front of the incoming ball.
Here goes nothing.
"Huhâ"
Everyone froze in confusion, including Archer himself as the ball landed softly in front of him.
Did...did I really just do that?
"And Team B is without a goal thanks to..." Chester squinted his eyes, staring at the field, "that Number 3 in Team A! It's almost time before this tense game comes to an end, and the representatives will be announced. The question is, WHO WILL MAKE THE TEAM?"
"Great job dude!" Hurley praised giving Archer a thumbs up while running down the pitch, "Now you gotta pass it over here!"
Archer blinked out of his mini daze and kicked the ball.
However his pass wasn't accurate enough to connect and was intercepted.
Caleb's teeth gritted into a forced smirk as he landed. Then he dribbled past Archer, making his way towards the goal.
"You're not getting past!" David yelled and slid on the ground about to tackle him.
"Heh," Caleb backheeled the ball into the air as he jumped over David making his tackle unsuccessful. His mouth widened into an evil grin, "Too slow Cyclops."
But he didn't realiseâ
"Oh?"
"What theâ"
Then, it was like time slowed down.
There, in the air her tracksuit jacket and hair blew with the small breeze while a concentrated look coloured her face.
"Did you see that! While mowhauk was busy mocking Samford below, he created a blindspot for the girl to get the ball above him."
"Yeah. That's a mistake a player makes when they get too cocky on the field. A rookie move."
The corners of her mouth rose ever so slightly. Her eyes shimmering.
His teeth gritted.
Oh FUCK NO.
Her eyelids closed before she then passed the ball.
Andâ
"GOAAAAAAL!!! Evans's team pulls through with a goal within the last few seconds!" The umpire's whistle blew. "And that's the end of game!!!"
"Hey. Where are you going? They're about to select the players."
"You can stay to watch. It's obvious who's going go be on the team though."
"...It is?"
Seeing all the players drop to the ground due to exhaustion, the girl sat down and stared at the field.
Sixteen spots...
Her eyes glanced at both ends of the field, Mark taking off his gloves and Darren resting against the goal post. The two goalies are in by default, that's 14 positions left.
Axel's of course going to make it. He was the first to score a goal and the only one who scored against Mark.
And Xavier... His move was way more powerful compared to practice. That's another great forward.
He's great at dribbling. His move looked powerful too, but he had to shoot against Jack.
Even though he isn't very muscular, he's like a barrier. He is a great defender.
Jude is so much more impressive in person. His dribbling, footwork... the ability to make or break the flow of the game...
And I can't forget him. Especially after the trap he made, he's way smarter than people want him to be, I think.
He did an amazing pass even when he lost balance after a tackle... and he doesn't look tired even now.
He's strong.
He's very fast.
He was able to dribble past three people.
He's great at dribbling too.
He can read who the ball goes to next.
And Shawn... Shawn's just so good.
The white haired candidate pushed herself off the ground. She began rubbing her palms against her shorts as she made her way to edge of the field line.
Am I really talented enough... to play with players like them?
Hillman stepped before the lined up teens with another man.
"Before we announce the results of the selection match, I'd like to introduce you all to the coach of the national team."
Said man stepped forward. "That's right, I will be the coach for the team: Mr Travis. Pleased to meet you all." He then looked down at his black book, "The following are on the team."
"What a way to cut straight to the chaseâ"
"Number 14, Team White." He called, and there was a brief silence.
Then Jude stepped forward, "Here, sir."
"He's going based off our shirt numbers." Someone murmered in the bunch of players and everyone immediately twisted their heads to double (triple) check their numbers.
"Number 10, Team White."
Axel Blaze stepped forward, "Yes, sir."
"Number 10, Team Blue."
Shawn Frost.
"Number 11, Team Blue."
Xavier Foster.
"Number 2, Team White. Number 4, Team White. Number 4, Team Blue."
Nathan Swift, Scott Banyan, Hurley Kane.
"Number 5, Team White. Number 1, Team White. Number 10, Team White."
Thor Stoutberg, Darren LaChance, Jordan Greenway.
"Number 8, Team White."
Caleb Stonewall stepped forward with a smirk, "Here."
"Number 2, Team Blue."
"Yes sir."
Then his face fell as he watched the playerâ the girl who stole the ball from him step forward.
Alex Jones.
"Number 7, Team White. Number 3, Team Blue."
Austin Hobbes, Archer Hawkins.
"Number 5, Team Blue."
Jack Wallside.
"And finally, Number 1, Team Blue."
Mark Evans.
"And that's it, our chosen 16."
Kevin's shoulders slugged as he sighed.
"Hey. Keep your head up. You've come far." Axel encouraged holding his fist out.
"We'll meet again, Kevin. I'm sure of it!" Mark chimed in.
Kevin fistbumped Axel with a smile, "Thanks guysâ."
"YOU SAID I DIDN'T HAVE TO WORRY!!!"
"I knoâ"
"YOU SAID I WAS THE MAN WILLIAM!!!"
He patted his wailing brother's shoulder. "You'll always be the man, Isaac."
"Hey,"
Jude gulped the sudden heavy lump in his throat, "...Hey,"
David flashed a small smile, "Congrats, you really deserve it."
Jude froze, not knowing how to respond to the compliment. He couldn't just say 'thanks' and move on. Their history became too complicated. He didn't want to make him feel like he wasn't enough, but at the same time, he didn't want to look like he pitied him because he really didn't.
Everything's not like how it used to be after what happened.
His fists clenched, "I really think you should'veâ"
"It's okay, Jude, really." David said, then looked at the audience. He was there, too. The candidate smiled again, holding his hand out. "We'll be cheering you on."
The playmaker shook his hand, "Thanks, David."
Then they parted way again. Jude sighed. He'll only be able to talk this out after the tournament now.
He straightened his posture as he made his way back to the group, Inazuma Japan.
"From this moment on, you are the representatives of our country. Those of you who were chosen, you all now bear the hopes and dreams of everyone who did not make it. Don't let their dreams go in vain."
"Yes sir!"
"This road will be long and hard. My job is to take you to the top, but you'll have to bring you're all into this. Are you all committed?"
"Yes sir!"
Alex heaved a sigh, her shoulders relaxing.
"I knew you'd make it. That was a really great pass." Shawn complimented.
"Not compared to your shoâ" She stopped herself with wide eyes when she saw Shawn place a finger in front of his mouth.
"Don't remind them, or else I'll end up like Xavier." He whispered, a chill running down his spine at the thought of Jack jumping on top of him.
I heard he weighs about 150kg...
Alex nodded, pretending to zip her lips with an invisible zipper.
"I wouldn't have done it without you, though! I'm sure it must've been the tingling." He playfully winked, making the corners of her lips rise in heartwarming relief.
"Oh Shawn~ You scored a goal," Xavier began with his bangs covering his eyes. "You know what that means, right, everyone?" He asked, looking upwards, revealing a smirk everyone last saw on Xene.
It was only then that Shawn realised Team A was closing in on him.
Shawn stepped back onto his heel, ready to turn the opposite direction and run. He chuckled nervously, "Do you maybe have another slice of pineapple?"
"GET HIM!"
đ[24 Mar 2024]đ
đźđ°đđđ´đ đťđ¸đđ | [đ˝đ´đđ đ´đżđ¸đđžđłđ´]
Outro:
#ina11#inazuma 11#inazuma eleven reimagined#fanfic#inazuma eleven#inazuma japan#jude sharp#mark evans#kidou yuuto#endou mamoru#shawn froste#fubuki shirou#xavier foster#kiyama hiroto#kudou michiya#percy travis#william glass#megane#oc#axel blaze#gouenji shuuya#austin hobbes#utsunomiya toramaru#jack wallside#kabeyama heigorou#GOLDEN EYED#SoundCloud
3 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Chapter 11 of A Rockwaller Christmas Carol
FFNet Link:Â https://www.fanfiction.net/s/14005722/11/A-Rockwaller-Christmas-Carol
Chapter 11 - The Second of the Three Spirits - Part IV
The Spirit Brick took Bonnie to another part of Middleton.
"Spirit...where did you take me to this time?" Bonnie asked, looking at the houses around here. "These houses seem to be...old."
"Exactly!" the Spirit Brick replied, "We're in the Garden District area! These houses were built between the era of the Great Depression and the Second World War."
Bonnie observed the architecture of the houses.
"Yep...they look old alright..." she replied.
"I want you to focus on one house in particular." the Spirit Brick replied. He pointed to a house that had white siding on it and it looked weathered.
"When was this house built?" Bonnie asked about the house the Spirit Brick pointed to.
"That house was built in 1937." came the Spirit Brick's reply, "That is the house of one of your overworked and underpaid workers at the tabloids, Emily Cratchit."
It was indeed a 1,450 square foot two-story house with four bedrooms and two baths.
Bonnie and the Sprit Brick peered through their house, looking at the kitchen.
"Her husband, Bob, just came back from his job at Smarty-Mart after a 12-hour shift, since all Smarty-Marts are closed for Christmas." the Spirit Brick explained, "And there are three of their four kids."
Bob was wearing khakis and a white button-down shirt with the famed orange Smarty-Mart vest and his manager nametag on it. Emily, in the meantime, changed from her pantsuit to a pair of baggy Blue Star overalls over her white oversized Oh-Boyz t-shirt and worn sneakers. The left buckle on the bib was bent so it moved up and down against the button.
Bonnie also saw three children, one male and two female. The eldest brother was wearing a blue T-shirt with the Nakasumi Toys video game logo on it with blue jeans. The elder sister was wearing a white t-shirt with worn jeans with holes in the kneecaps and the younger sister was wearing a pink t-shirt with warmups.
"Peter is the oldest at 17 being a senior at Middleton High, followed by Martha at 13 years as an 7th grader at Middleton Junior High and Belinda is a 11-year old 5th grader at Middleton Upper Elementary." the Spirit Brick explained the ages and which school in the MUSS to Bonnie.
"What is taking your dad so long to take the Christmas turkey out the oven?" Emily asked.
Peter interjected, "Surely he's trying to put on the 11 secret herbs and spices on the bird. Martha was the one who was supposed to keep an eye on the turkey last year and it got burned."
"Where is Tim, by the way?" Martha asked.
"He should be heading downstairs." Bob replied as he applied the herbs and spices to the turkey. "Just give him a few minutes."
And then, coming down the stairs was the smallest of the four Cratchit kids. He was struggling to get down the stairs due to an infection in his leg, having to use a small metal crutch.
"That is Tiny Tim, the youngest of the four kids." the Spirit Brick said, "He is a six-year old first grader at Middleton Lower Elementary School. But the Cratchits had to pull him out and homeschool him."
"Peter, can you and Emily grab the turkey? Bob's gonna hold him." Emily suggested.
Peter and Emily grabbed the turkey from the kitchen as Bob held Tiny Tim, all up his shoulder while holding his small metal crutch. Bob was muscular as he could lift 50-pound boxes with ease so holding his youngest son upon his shoulder was easy for him.
"How did little Tim behave today?" asked Emily. Bob then put down Tim and hugged both his daughters.
"As good as gold!" replied Bob. They all heard Tim's metal crutch on the linoleum floor before Tim himself sat down on his chair. Emily then set the ceramic plates on the table and as she did so, the left overall strap slipped off the button and the bib curled forward. Emily decided to simply let the strap fall behind her back.
The Christmas turkey was itself sufficient enough to feed a family of six with apple sauce and mashed potato mix, all from Smarty-Mart. After about 25 minutes, they managed to consume about 75% of the turkey with the remaining leftovers going into the fridge. In terms of drink, they all had primarily Smarty-Mart brand sodas.
They then had chocolate pudding afterwards with imitation whipped cream for dessert, again from Smarty-Mart because their competition, the M-Mart, was too expensive.
Bob proposed with "A Merry Christmas to all, my dears. God bless us!" All of the Cratchit family re-echoed what their father said.
"God bless us everyone!" said Tiny Tim, last of them all. He sat very close to his father's side upon his little stool. Bob held his hand to his son's withered hand, as if he deeply loved the child and wanted to keep him by his side.
"Why did they pull him out of school?" Bonnie asked, looking at Tiny Tim in particular.
"It is because the disease in his leg is progressing." the Spirit Brick replied. "There is only one type of medicine that can get rid of the disease. The major downside to it is that it cost ten thousand dollars."
"And how much were the Cratchits able to raise for their kid?" Bonnie questioned.
"Only $1,400 to be exact because they are barely able to scrape by with what they have." the Spirit Brick answered.
"Spirit..." said Bonnie, with an interest she had never felt before, "...tell me if Tiny Tim will live!"
"I see a vacant seat..." replied the Spirit Brick, "...in the poor chimney corner, and a crutch without an owner, carefully preserved. If the Cratchits are unable to raise the remaining $8,600 for the treatment and if these shadows remain unaltered by the future, the child will die."
"No, no!" Bonnie exclaimed with tears in her eyes, "Oh no, kind Spirit! Say he will be spared!"
"If these events are unchanged, none of my ghostly friends will find the child here." the Spirit Brick said, "If the poor die off in the cold winter, they'd better do it and decrease the surplus population of this damn planet!"
Bonnie hung her head to hear her own words quoted by the Spirit Brick and was overcome with penitence and grief.
"Bonnie, will you decide, in your wicked heart, which people should live and die? It may be, in the sight of the Man Upstairs, that you are more worthless and less fit to live than millions like Mr. Cratchit's kid." the Spirit Brick continued.
Bonnie bent before the Ghost's rebuke, and cast her eyes on the ground. But she raised them speedily upon hearing her own name.
"Miss Rockwaller!" Elizabeth exclaimed, "I'll give you Miss Rockwaller, the founder of the feast!"
"The founder of the feast indeed," Bob cried with his cheeks reddening, "I wish I had her here. I'd give her a piece of my mind and I hope she likes its aftertaste."
"Bob, you do know that Christmas is tomorrow, right?" Elizabeth asked.
"It should be Christmas Day, I'm sure!" Bob replied, "on which one drinks to the health on an unfeeling bitter woman like Miss Rockwaller. You know how she is, Elizabeth, since you work for her in the tabloids. A long life to her! A Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year!"
After the Cratchit parents drank their sodas from the plastic cups, the kids drink it next with Tiny Tim being the last one. Bonnie was the ogre of the family. The mention of her name cast a dark shadow on the part, which was not dispelled for 5 minutes.
Then, the Cratchits were merry again, despite the fact that they were lower-middle class. Of course the Cratchit kids had to go through the MUSD. They could not afford the two private schools that were in the city: Middleton Prep School or St. Francis of Assisi Catholic School because of the high tuition rates.
They were happy, grateful, and pleased with one another and contented with the time.
Bonnie had her teal eyes on them, especially on Tiny Tim until the family faded from his view.
"I should definitely give my workers a much better Christmas bonus than in years past..." she muttered "...and especially Emily. She needs the money more than I do..."
By this time, it was getting dark and snowing pretty heavily. Bonnie and the Sprit Brick went along the streets, the brightness of the roaring fires in the kitchens, dens and living rooms were wonderful.
"Spirit..." Bonnie mustered the courage to ask, "...is there any other house we should stop at?"
"We're gonna stop at one more house." replied the Spirit Brick. "Again, Bonnie, touch my robe!"
Bonnie touched the Spirit Brick's robe again and they both disappeared.
2 notes
¡
View notes